Breaking Through by ProbablyIX

On the continent of Vratan, humans have always lived in fear of the man-eating giants to the south. Human settlements along the border are routinely raided by opportunistic giants, and many simply accept the danger as a fact of life. However, things have been getting worse. No longer able to support their growing population, the giants are on the brink of devistating famine. For many of them, the answer can be found in the north, and in the plentiful humans that live there. 


Mary is one of those humans. Since the death of her father, she's been on a violent march to the east. Seeking revenge against the giantess that murdered him. 


Meanwhile, Eloise is a giantess, skilled in magic and desperately seeking a breakthrough in transmutation that could deliver her people from famine and into a new age. 


If they can learn to work together, they can save both of their peoples. But things aren't ever that simple, are they?


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Over 40 reviews on GiantessWorld!

Story Notes:

Special thanks to: MostlyCoffee, Velasco, and Andromedus for helping proofread, Prinny, Aria, and 2kfsk for worldbuilding help, InsatiableGiantess for helping with scaling giant characters, TerryLarka for the tip about making titles, and MXP20 for the advice about outlining.

Rated: 🔴 - Sexual Themes and Violence | Reviews: 2 | Table of Contents
F/ff F/f Age 35-54 Age 25-34 Age 18-24 Fantasy Adventure Romance Breast Mouth Play Pleasant Odor Plus Size Shrink Feet Butt Hands Small Couples Enemies To Lovers Muscle Rampage Playful Intersize Couples Trans Full Tour Destruction Gentle Vore Breath Lesbian Girl Cock Bullying Digestion Anal Insertion Cruel Violent Fatal

Rightfully

Word Count: 9666
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 04/05/2025
Chapter Notes:

The inciting incident, its aftermath, and the beginning of something new...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


The first chapter of my most ambitious story so far. I hope you enjoy!


On the continent of Vratan, in the southwestern reaches of the kingdom of Genrich, a little outlying village lived in relative peace. An island of civilisation in the windswept ocean of grassy hills, it’s high walls offered travellers respite from their dangerous travels. And dangerous they were, here on the border.

Just a few hundred meters from where the village stood, the Giant’s Forest loomed. Red-wooded trees some hundred-and-fifty feet tall towered over the human settlement, dominating the southern skyline.

An autumn breeze swept over the town, dancing through wind chimes and hanging clothes. It was a lazy afternoon for the villagers, who went about their various chores with a sort of languid satisfaction under the cloudless blue sky.

It had been a very long time since a giant had emerged near the village. Longer still since one attacked. The villagers praised the craftsmanship of their founder. A daring man who had helped establish the village some hundred years ago with the creation of a fierce ballista, mounted upon the strong stone walls.

Most giants who dared approach them were swiftly dissuaded at the sight of it, and those bold enough to attack them anyway were swiftly punished with a giant metal bolt through the knee.

The ballista was old and rickety now, but it still scared off intruders, and allowed the villagers to live out their lives in peace.

Another gust blew from the south, carrying a new scent. Dogs started barking. A low rumble vibrated through the ground and into the bones of suddenly panicked elders. A distant rustling pricked at the ears of one of few permanent guardsmen, who shook her partner awake to look.

The clanging of bells slowly crept through the village, spreading from house to house. Farmers quickly gathered their tools and ran for the safety of the walls. Children were rushed inside. The solitary, south-facing gate rattled closed. 

As the final guards staggered up onto the wall, the giant finally emerged from the treeline. 

 

                                                                                ~~~                                                                                                         

 

Sandy stepped out of the shaded woods, stretching her arms in preparation. She could hear the clanging of bells as the humans skittered about at the sight of her. Moving on to stretching her neck, she smiled. People said this village had actually fought off her kind in the past, so she was ready for a fight.

The council wanted her out gathering food? Well, there was a pretty good haul of it right here. The best kind too: Humans.

Sandy stomped toward them, clearing the distance with ease. Her bare feet dug into the soft grassy ground. It was a far cry from the prickly undergrowth of the forest, which was nice. The breeze was stronger out here too, not having to squeeze between the trees. Sandy basked in it, slowing her stride.

Fuck, it was nice out here. Maybe one day she could build a house here in the human lands, lord over some hamlet like a queen. She smirked at the thought. Or maybe she could just fuck off to the middle of nowhere and be alone. That’d be one way to get her mother off her back. That, and she wouldn’t have to face-

Stop it. Sandy chided herself, shaking her head. This was supposed to be fun, and she wasn’t about to ruin that for herself by moping. She opened her eyes again to scan her target.

She was about fifty meters away from the village. From her vantage point, she could see the humans scurrying about behind their wall. Most of them were just barely taller than her ankle. She smirked down at the pathetic things, some of whom froze in place under her toothy smile.

Their wall wasn’t much better. From here she reckoned it just about came up to her knees. She snickered at the thought. Their little crossbow was pretty cool, though. It looked a bit small for her hands, so she figured they built it themselves. Sandy grinned down at the trembling guards gathering behind it.

“Hey bugs.” She mocked, resting her hands on her hips, just above her shorts. “What’cha got there?” Her smile grew as they heaved, aiming the weapon towards her. “Hah. Is that supposed to scare me?”

A rusted bolt of metal clicked as the drawstring was pulled back, arming the creaking wooden thing. Sandy chuckled. “When’s the last time you used that thing? It isn’t lookin’ too good.”

Still, she wasn’t stupid. A weapon like that could seriously hurt her, even kill her. She bent her knees, tensing her muscles to leap out of the way of the projectile.

“C’mon,” She breathed, locking eyes with the woman behind the trigger. “Give me your best shot.”

A barked order pricked at Sandy’s ears, and the human fired the antique ballista.

…Which immediately shattered into a million pieces, scattering chunks of carpentry and metal fixings across the wall.

Sandy didn’t even get to react, the thing just blew up under the pressure of its own drawstring. The guards were flung back by the force of it, some sent stumbling back over the wall with a yell. The rusted bolt flew a few limp meters, before pathetically falling to the ground with a thunk.

She blinked, stunned. Then she burst out laughing. Hollering down at the panicking humans.  

“Come on! Really!?” She managed between laughs, clutching her gut. “I was hoping for a little more than that! Fuck me, that’s funny.” She cackled.

The humans were really panicking now. She could spot guards scrambling for weapons, and a few daring opportunists were scrambling toward the gate as others struggled to get it back open. Sandy got the last of her mirth out of her system, wiping a couple tears from her eyes.

“Y’know they told me this place was dangerous. Hah. I guess no one’s bothered to actually try you in a while, huh? And here I was hoping this time would actually be more interesting…” She sighed. “Ah well, Let’s get started, eh?” Grinning wickedly, she reared back her right leg, and kicked.

For the humans, their cobblestone wall was near-impenetrable. But for a giant, it was more like a collection of pebbles held together with thin glue. Sandy’s foot exploded through the knee-high wall, scattering rubble in a wave across the village.

Huge clumps of stones smashed holes in thatched roofs. The guards were sent sprawling, variously injured or unconscious. The villagers scattered, taking cover and fleeing for their lives.

Sandy stepped up, scraping at the walls with her feet, opening the breach further. It wasn’t that tall. She could just step over. But this was more fun. Let the humans know how much better she was, how much more powerful. Once it was wide enough, she stepped through, squatting down to get a better look.

The humans ran around like rats, letting out a cacophony of shouts and screams. Sandy could watch humans skitter around like this forever, but she had a job to do. She fingered open the drawstring leather pouch hanging from her waist. Time to start grabbing.

Sandy scanned the ground between her feet. Most of the guards down there were injured, writhing and groaning. They wouldn’t do. Though one in particular caught her eye. The same woman from before – the one behind the trigger. She had scrambled to her feet, clutching a spear. She trembled beneath Sandy’s gaze as she grinned down at the terrified human. She looked unharmed. Sandy guessed she got off lucky, only being winded from the fall.

Sandy reached down towards her. Before the woman could move Sandy flicked at the top of her spear, snapping it in half like a toothpick. The guardswoman stumbled back from the blow, staring hopelessly at the now-useless handle in her hands.

Chuckling, Sandy gripped the human between her fingers. The guardswoman screamed as she was lifted off the ground, battering at the giant fingers pressing against her chest. Sandy caught her eye, grinning.

“Worst day ever, right?” She mocked. Not giving the woman a chance to respond, she stuffed the squirming human into her pouch. She tumbled down into the leather sack, flailing wildly as Sandy jostled it a bit to settle her toward the bottom.

Sandy rose to her feet. Off to her left, she spotted a large gathering of humans all clustered around the village gate, shoving and tripping over each other to be the first to escape. A few were gathered around a tiny winch, slowly hoisting the portcullis back open with a tinny rattle.

Smiling, Sandy reached down and gave the winch a heavy flick, shattering the mechanism and scattering the humans who were too slow to dodge. She scanned the far ends of the wall for any other escape routes. When she saw none, she cackled.

“Do you guys really only have one gate? That’s a bit shit isn’t it, where are you gonna go now?” She mocked, looming over the trapped crowd. These ones ought to do. She thought as she reached down and started plucking humans from the mob.

One by one, they vanished into her pouch. Sandy was selective about it, trying to get the healthiest or cutest ones she could. Healthiest so they’d last the trip home, and cutest just in case. You never know what people might want them for. Keeping humans as pets or servants was common enough, and she might be able to squeeze some extra money out of anyone who wants the extra cute ones. 

Her pouch slowly filled up with wriggling bodies, squirming against her thigh. The feeling was making it hard to resist swallowing one or two of them right there. Her mouth watered, but she held back. She could always sort a good snack from the group when she was finished.

Something silver caught the light in her periphery, and the quiet sound of bells tickled her ears. She peered back to where she had left the injured guards. A pair of what looked like healers had appeared, and were crouched near the wounded. They wore long, black clothes, and carried silver bells atop wooden staves that shone in the light as they whispered out prayers. One was old and greying, his back bent over as he worked. The other though…

Sandy reached over and plucked the petite healer from her ministrations. She screamed, dropping her staff and flailing as she was hoisted into the air by the scruff of her clothes. The old one cried out, reaching for her too late as Sandy brought her up for a closer look.

The cleric was titchy, even for a human. A simple black dress hung off her thin frame, and a long black fringe covered the right side of her face. She froze, no longer flailing as Sandy met her terrified green eyes.

“Ohh~ look at you, cutie. Tryna fix up the guards so they could come stab me? Very naughty.” She cooed, mocking the trembling thing. “You scared of heights?” She stood to her full height, bringing the shrieking girl up with her. She laughed, her voice overpowering the human’s screams.

“I bet you’d fetch me a great price back home. Though…” Sandy tugged on the back of her dress, tightening it against the human’s frame. “Oof, yeah you’re real skinny. I’m not sure you’d last the trip back.” She smiled, feeling saliva building up in her mouth. Sandy brought the human closer, letting her breath wash over her. “So how’s about I just…“

Sandy’s voice trailed off. She could hear something coming, off to the west. Hoofbeats.

Distracted from the girl dangling between her fingers, Sandy looked toward its source. A human on horseback was thundering across the grassy hills.

Heading straight towards her.

 

                                                                                 ~~~                                                                                                     

 

Mary hunched low, urging the borrowed horse to gallop faster. The wind rushed past her ears as she thundered over the grassy plain, sweeping her dark auburn hair back across her scalp. All she could hear was hoofbeats, and the puffing of her steed. Her brown eyes were fixed on her target.

The rampaging giantess had noticed her, ignoring her captive for now. Mary took the chance to size up her opponent. She was tall for a giantess, standing some ninety feet tall if Mary had to guess. Broad and muscular, too. Her defined physique on full display beneath a tan brown singlet and dark shorts. She was barefoot, per the usual for most giants Mary had met. Dark eyes narrowed down at her from between the giantess’ choppy, blood-red locks. She glared back into them with defiance.

Mary was in range now. She slowed her horse ever so slightly and rose in the saddle. With practiced poise, she stepped onto the horse’s back. She planted her feet and bent her knees, keeping her stance wide for balance. Her dusty brown cloak billowed behind her, revealing her leather vest and a skirt cut above the knee.

Mary reached back into a simple pouch tied to the small of her back, retrieving a tiny toothpick shaped object. She held it out wide, bracing as the javelin suddenly returned to its full size. She held it steady, tensed her muscles and kept her body in sync with her mount’s gallop. The next time its hooves hit the ground, she threw.

The next rise of the gallop aided her throw as she heaved the projectile forward. The slight boost shot it forward like an arrow, it’s iron tip gleaming in the sunlight. Mary’s aim was true, but the giantess caught sight of the gleam and tilted her head just in time. The javelin grazed just past her eye, drawing a thin line of blood across her temple before vanishing into the distance.

Tsking, Mary landed heavily back in the saddle with a scowl, urging the horse to go faster. The giantess’ eye flicked toward the tiny wound in mild surprise. A recognition passed over her features as she looked back toward Mary. The marauder’s expression lit up, grinning eagerly at the challenge. Looks like Mary’s reputation was ahead of her this time.

The horse’s gallop bounded forward. She was almost there. Mary made a mental note to take care with her approach here. The giantess still had that girl in her grasp. Knocking the giant down too quickly could kill her.

As if she was reading her mind, the giantess’ eyes flicked back toward her prey, thrashing between her fingertips. Casting a smirk back toward Mary, she opened her mouth and flicked the shrieking girl inside. Her jaw flexed as she tossed the human around a moment, savouring the taste. Then she tossed her head back and swallowed, sending the poor girl down to her stomach.

Mary cursed under her breath. She was on the clock now. The predatory giantess shot a grin toward Mary, challenging her. She rose in the saddle again, readying a rushed dismount. At the same time, the giantess crouched low, picking up a piece of rubble the size of her fist from the shattered wall. Mary barely had time to react as the giantess stood and hurled the chunk of debris toward her.

Mary’s muscles moved before she could even think, hurling her from the saddle and shoving the horse away as the massive projectile descended upon her. She hit the ground rolling, letting the momentum take her. The chunk of wall slammed into the ground a second later, shattering on impact and spraying dirt just two meters from where Mary was a moment ago.

The attack also broke the last of the horse’s patience. The terrified creature was beyond spooked, and bolted away squealing from the giantess. Her booming laughter reached Mary’s ears as she stood, shaking herself off. Back on her feet, she glared up, locking eyes with her smirking opponent. The giantess took a few booming steps toward her. Mary did the same, slowly closing the distance. They stopped a mere dozen meters from one another, Mary glaring up past the giantess’ towering body.

“Well, look at you.” The redhead drawled, grinning down at Mary. “You must be that little killer everyone’s been talkin’ about! What have they been calling you? Gutter?” She laughed. “Lemme guess, you’re gonna try and cut me open? Save the girl?” The giantess pat her abdomen roughly through her singlet. “Well sorry, bug but it’s not gonna happen. That cutie’s all mine, and I’m not giving her back.”

Mary stayed silent, waiting. Her blood raged through her body, thundering in her ears. Her heart was aflame, urging her to strike now, to tear into the monster in front of her. But still, she waited. The giantess scoffed at her.

“What’s your body count now, Gutter? Eight?” She said. “They must’ve been pretty fucking stupid, going down to the likes of you.” She spat. “Though shit, I’ll give credit,” The giantess raised her hands in mock respect. “That javelin trick was pretty cool. It’s been a long time since someone’s got me bleeding. ‘Specially a human. But…” She leaned down, looming over Mary. “You don’t seem so tough up close. You might be a little big for a human, but that’s not saying much.” She smirked. “And I don’t see any more little spears on you. So what are you gonna do now?”

Mary gripped the side of her cloak, pulling it off in a single motion. With her right hand, she reached behind herself, drawing the blade she kept on her back. It was a sword of odd proportions. The grip was thick in her hands, and the crossguard too wide for the short, doubled-edged blade. It caught the light as she held it before herself, highlighting the strange markings etched into the flat of the blade, running up and down its length. She settled into a fighting stance, defiant.

The giantess snorted out a laugh, before losing herself to a harsh cackle. “A sword!? You seriously think you can hurt me with a human broadsword!?” She reared back, taken by her laughter. “Oh gods, that’s funny!” Another burst of laughter came over her. She palmed at her face, covering her eyes.

Now.

Mary dashed. She only had a few seconds. Holding her blade out to her left, she sprinted toward the laughing giant’s right heel. The sun vanished under the shadow of the giantess. This close, Mary could feel the heat radiating off of her body. Skidding to a halt past the side of the heel, she gripped her sword in both hands and swung.

With the sudden momentum, the spell on her blade released. A whoosh of displaced air signalled the growth, as in an instant, the blade more than tripled in size. Mary had swung with the force of a broadsword, and the huge blade kept that momentum despite its greatly increased weight.

The enlarged weapon slammed through the giantess’ heel like a greatsword, severing her Achilles tendon and scattering hot blood across the grass. The blade continued on its path until it slammed into the ground. Then the loss of momentum re-engaged the spell, shrinking the blade back down.

The giantess’ laughter was cut off by a cry of pain, her massive voice straining Mary’s ears. No longer able to support her great weight, her right leg crumpled. Her knee slammed into the ground as she collapsed forward, clutching at the wound and seething in pain.

Mary couldn’t let up yet. She kept up the momentum, dashing the short distance to the giantess’ remaining ankle. Leaping forward in a diagonal slash, her enchanted blade grew once again, cleaving right through the unguarded heel with violent ease. A spray of red burst from the wound as the giantess howled louder.

Mary sprinted out from under the giant shadow, making some distance to avoid being crushed if the giantess collapsed. She felt the sun on her back as she emerged from behind the giant’s left flank. The giantess fell to her hands and knees, shaking in fury and pain.

“Fuuuuuuuckk…” She hissed. Her furious eyes locked onto Mary. “You little SHIT.” The giantess threw out her arm in retaliation.

Mary barely dodged in time as a massive hand swiped at her. It clipped her in the side, and Mary was sent rolling by the impact. She gripped her sword tightly, desperately clinging to her only weapon.

Mary came to a stop face-down. She quickly gathered herself. She couldn’t afford to take her eyes off the monster. She spun in time to see the open palm rocketing down toward her.

The giantess’ hand slammed into her. Her vision flashed white as the air was driven from her lungs. Pain exploded across her body, forcing a gasp from her. She could feel several bones had snapped in that single blow.

The palm raised again, preparing for another slap. Mary’s instincts were screaming at her through the pain. She had to move. She had to dodge. Heaving with exertion, she willed her body to roll aside. Scrambling out of the handprint the giantess had left in the earth. Blessedly, the giantess’ palm retreated, called back to support her weight as she reeled from the pain of her wounds.

Both Mary and the giantess took a moment to recover. The giantess swore between heavy breaths, her eyes squeezed shut. Mary stumbled to her feet, forcing her body to move despite the pain. Thank the gods her legs weren’t broken. She prepared herself for the next attack, holding her blade steady.

The giantess turned to face her, her legs shifting across the grass. Her eyes snapped open, bloodshot and angry. Mary held her gaze as they shared a glare, breathing heavily. The furious giantess balled her right hand into a fist, raising it high. It passed over the sun, casting Mary in its shadow. She tensed, readying for the attack.

“Dodge this.” The giantess spat.

Her fist hurtled down from the sky like a meteor. Time seemed to crawl as Mary waited for the right moment to dodge. The giantess was focused now. If she dodged too early she’d be caught by an adjustment. So she waited. Waited for just the right moment.

The fist approached closer, gaining speed. Still, Mary waited.

Her heartbeat pounded in her ears. Her body screamed at her to move. She waited until she could make out the tiny lines of the giantess’ fingerprints. Her instincts cried out.

NOW

The fist slammed into the ground, spraying dirt and loose grass from the impact. Mary was right next to it, braced against the shockwave and unharmed. She grit her teeth and dug her boots into the ground. She held onto her sword with a white-knuckle grip. With a full-throated cry, she heaved her blade in an upwards slash.

The enlarged blade cut deeply across the giantess’ wrist, flicking fresh blood into the air with the force of it. She cried out in pain, grasping at the wound. Mary stumbled back, breathing heavily. The giantess collapsed down to her elbows, clutching her wrist. With that, Mary knew it was over.

The giantess’ trembling grip slid as she held the wound. Blood smeared on her forearm, and oozed from her heels, Mary saw in the giantess’ eyes something she’d seen in all of them – fear. Her dark eyes were wide, her hands were shaking, her breathing grew ragged.

Mary could imagine the thoughts going through her head. To be so self-assured in her own power over humans, only to be brought low by a single woman with a sword. To go from being in control, to staring death in the face. She could see the panic cascading behind the giantess’ eyes, as she had in all of the others.

Mary stepped forward, dragging her bloodied blade through the grass behind her. She solemnly marched toward the giantess’ throat.

The giantess’ gaze flicked toward the movement, eyes wide with a newfound fear toward Mary.

“W-wait…” She croaked. “Y-you don’t have to do this.”

“Neither did you.” Mary replied, her first spoken words to the giant raider. The fallen giant blanched, desperately searching Mary’s face for a way out. She didn’t find one.

“H-have mercy…” She whispered, terrified. Mary came to a halt just below her chin. She met the giantess’ eyes with a grim expression.

“Would you?”

The giantess paled. Hefting her blade, Mary swung, slashing through her throat.

The giantess’ cried out, clutching at her neck as she reared back. Mary quickly stepped back, avoiding the thrashing giantess as her blood splattered to the ground. Taking deep and heavy breaths, Mary recovered what little stamina she could.

Mary watched as the once-mighty giantess writhed on the ground, gurgling out her last breaths. She ended up on her back, her movements slowing as she stared into the sky. Mary watched until the giantess finally stilled, dead. Only then, finally, did she let her guard down. A heavy breath rattled out of her bruised lungs.

Mary trudged over to her massive body, sheathing her sword to free both hands. It was almost over, but Mary wasn’t finished yet. It was time to live up to her namesake.

Mary tried to clear her mind as she climbed up the side of the giantess’ abdomen, grabbing fistfuls of cloth as she used her clothes for leverage. Heaving her battered body up onto the giantess’ toned abs, Mary prepared herself for the nasty work of carving into her stomach to – hopefully – save that girl. Positioning herself over the rough location of the stomach, Mary drew her blade, and got to work.

Beyond, the villagers slowly began to trickle out of the shattered wall. First with caution, then with shocked abandon. Many of them rushed to heave open the giant’s pouch, rescuing their battered loved ones from the darkness. Others just gawked at the fallen giantess.

Mary ignored them, trying to focus on the task at hand. She had to cut slowly. Recklessly releasing the spell on the blade could endanger the girl inside. She slowly carved through the flesh of the giantess, digging her way deeper. Even the fifth time, it was still disgusting work. Mary cleared her mind, blocking out the world around her and just letting her body move on its own.

But like always, memories surfaced from the pale. Memories of fire, and screaming townsfolk. The memory of Mary’s father, dead on the floor of his workshop. The memories enflamed her emotions, and she channelled the rage into her aching muscles as she hacked deeper.

Finally, Mary blade cut into an open chamber. She cut the opening wider, and prepared for the worst. Setting her blade aside, she dug her arms into the acrid sack. Keeping her face away from the gore, she fumbled blindly for anything solid.

After a minute, Mary’s fingers brushed against a limb. Praying it was attached to the rest of the girl, she pulled. A right arm emerged from the stomach, and blessedly, a very red, but very alive girl came out with it. Mary gripped her under the shoulders and heaved the now naked girl back into the light, glad to be free from the giantess’ insides.

The girl was badly burnt all along her right side, the skin red and raw. But she was still breathing. Mary finally allowed herself to relax. Hoisting the thin girl onto her shoulder, Mary stumbled down the giantess’ flank onto the grass.

The villagers were all milling about now. Some embraced their abducted loved ones, teary with joy, others threw rocks at the slain giantess. Over the crowd, Mary noticed an elderly man, dressed in black and carrying a bell-topped staff. He was hobbling toward her as fast as his old legs could carry him.

“Clara! Please! Stay with us!” He cried, rushing over. His voice was strained and tired, wavering with a panic Mary had grown to recognise. He had frizzled grey hair that matched the thick beard his tears were dribbling down into. Mary recognised the silver bell for what it was, and started toward him. Mary brought the girl – Clara – down from her shoulder and handed her over to the distraught elder.

“Here,” She grunted. “She’s still breathing, thank the gods.” The old man cried out, embracing the girl tightly.

“Thank the gods…” He whispered. “Thank you.” He said, meeting Mary’s eyes. Gratitude shone from his pale green gaze. He immediately launched into a restorative prayer, grasping his staff. The silver bell tolled softly, shining out a pale light as Clara’s skin started to repair itself. The edges of her wounds shone with the same silver light as they knit closed.

The old healer sighed with relief, cradling the girl tightly. His daughter? Granddaughter? Apprentice? Mary wasn’t sure. He stood to his feet, hefting the petite girl in his arms. Mary was impressed by the old man’s strength. Her awareness snapped back to her when she realised the old man had asked her a question.

“…What?”

“I asked if you were alright.” He said, looking over at her with concern. “I saw that blow you took earlier. I’m amazed you can still walk.” Mary waved a dismissal hand.

“I’m fine.” She lied. “Focus on her, she needs your magic more than I do.” The old man frowned, clearly not buying her tough front. Still, concern over the girl swayed his decision.

“All right… If you’re sure.” He said, worried eyes returning to the cradled girl as she whimpered incoherently, brushing up against the veil of consciousness. “But make sure you come see me tomorrow! I’ll not have my granddaughter’s saviour collapsing of preventable injuries!” Mary couldn’t help but smile at the old man’s attitude.

The old healer gave a final thank-you, before turning to rush his granddaughter back to the village. Mary sighed, retrieving her sword, she moved to follow. She definitely needed medical attention, but she could wait. There were other villagers that took priority.

Mary staggered forward. She just needed a good rest and a drink is all. A dull ache crept into her head as the adrenaline of combat started to wear off. She was going to be fine. She just-

Then her legs stopped working.

“…Shit…” She muttered, before collapsing into the darkness of unconsciousness.

 

                                                                             ~~~                                                                                                         

 

Mary drifted through the murky depths of sleep.

Vague impressions of thoughts and feelings brushed past her awareness. Twisting in and out of view behind her eyes. Memories of her father’s smile. Of his workshop. Of the mud she trudged through as she left behind its burnt-out shell. She regret not looking back.

Something warm pricked at her eyes.

More memories came, unwelcome but untethered from their chains. Mary remembered the day from her childhood when she pestered her father for a magic bag, having read about one in a book. She remembered her birthday years later, when he finally made her childish desire a reality. She remembered the night the giantess came, and watching the monster run her father through, after he begged her to listen.

The rage Mary had been carrying so long boiled beneath her thoughts. Her emotions writhed, striving for action but made impotent by the mire of unconsciousness. She groaned, twisting her body.

Her face was hot. Her eyes twitched again. A dull ache fished her mind up from the murky dark. 

 Mary opened her eyes, only to be hit with a direct beam of afternoon sunlight. She grunted, squeezing her eyes shut again and stretching her body. She felt the thin sunbeam pass across her face as she sat up.

Rubbing at her eyes, Mary gathered her bearings as she woke up. She was sitting on the edge of a simple bed, the thin mattress letting its wooden frame bite into her thighs. The bed sat against the wall of a pristine stone room, with a closed door ahead of her, and a large opening to her left leading elsewhere. Placed around the room were several other, similar beds – all empty. Two large windows here ahead and behind her, slightly ajar and letting golden sunlight beam in through the shutters. Scattered about the room were various pieces of medical equipment. Trays of silver utensils, and cabinets filled with various bottles and jars. A large silver bell was suspended from ceiling, gently swaying in an imperceptible breeze.

Mary assumed she had been delivered to the old man’s clinic after her collapse. She sighed, disappointed in herself. The poor man had enough on his plate already. She rubbed at her eyes again, this time noticing the bandages across her arms. Looking down, she saw her body wrapped all over by the things. Most of them concentrated around her ribs, beneath her simple white singlet. She twisted to get a better look about herself, and a potent ache ran through her exhausted body. She grimaced.

Moving slower, Mary fetched a small mirror from a nearby tray. Lifting it up, she inspected herself. Her own brown eyes looked back at her, peering out from her scruffy, reddish-brown hair. She gripped a lock between forefinger and thumb. It was down past her chin now. Getting a bit long for her liking. She ran a hand over her sharp features, checking for bruises. Again, no scars this time, she noted, only slightly disappointed. She counted herself lucky a giant had never gotten a good hit in against her head. She doubted she’d survive one.

Feeling the lightness of her chest, Mary found her leather vest folded off to the side of her bed, along with her bag and sword. Its thick pommel shone in the golden sunlight. A worried little part of her relaxed to know her equipment was safe. She placed the mirror back down. Feeling her body’s fatigue, she considered laying back down until morning.

The thought was interrupted by the door ahead of Mary opening, revealing the old healer from before. His tired green eyes widened as he saw her. He walked over, a look of surprise on his face.

“My, you’re up quicker than I thought you’d be.” He said, coming to a stop by her side. “It’s only been a few hours, I was expecting you to sleep through the night.” He said, eyebrows raised. Mary could hear the strain of age in his voice, though she could sense the vitality behind his eyes as they flicked over her bandages. “I was just coming in to check up on you. How are you feeling?” Seemingly satisfied with his inspection, he met her eyes, idly stroking his pale beard.

“Stiff.” Mary grunted out, rolling an aching shoulder. “But my bones are back together, so I can sleep it off.” The old man blew out a sigh.

“I’m glad.” He replied. “I was worried about the bones I couldn’t see. Let me know if you feel any sharp pains when you move.” Mary nodded, idly pressing at her ribs one by one to check. She noted the exhaustion written in the lines of the old healer’s face.

“Sorry for the trouble.” She sighed. A bemused expression crossed the man’s face. “You had enough injured to deal with, you shouldn’t’ve had to fix me up too.” The old man chuckled at her apology, shaking his head.

“Please. It’s the least I could’ve done.” He met Mary’s eyes with a smile. “Healing has been my business for more than fifty years. The handful of twisted ankles and dislocated joints most of the others suffered were easy enough to fix.” He paused, a solemn look coming over his wrinkled features. “And even if they weren’t, I’d owe it to you regardless.” His eyes unfocused, looking past her. “My granddaughter… If you hadn’t been here, she would have…” He sighed, looking at her with tired eyes. “I lost my daughter to the same fate. Seeing Clara taken like that as well…” He shuddered. He placed a hand on Mary’s shoulder, meeting her eyes. “The debt I owe you cannot be put into words.”

Mary shook her head. “You don’t have to owe me anything.” She cast a glance toward her blade. “Killing giants is just what I do now.” The old man followed her glance.

“I’d heard rumours about a giant slaying human from the eastern villages.” He stroked his beard pensively. “I suppose the stories were true, though you’re younger than I would have guessed.” Mary chuckled.

“My name’s Mary.” She said, offering a hand toward the old man. He started.

“Ah- My apologies for not introducing myself sooner. I’m Charles.” Charles took her calloused hand in his weathered own, giving it a soft shake.

A flicker of movement caught Mary’s eye. Green eyes glanced back at her nervously from behind the opening to her left, as Clara peeked into the room. Catching her eye, Mary offered a small smile.

“I’m glad you’re ok.” She said. Charles turned, noticing Clara as she stepped into view.

The girl – no, woman, Mary realised – meekly slunk into the room. She was short, something like five foot and a couple of inches if Mary had to guess. A simple black dress covered her thin frame, short sleeved and cut below the knee. Her dark black hair hung down in a messy bob, with a long fringe covering the right side of her face. As Clara wrung her hands building up the courage to speak, Mary noticed the deep red scars covering one of her arms. They were blotchy and sporadic, and when Mary looked again she noticed they covered the entire right side of her body, splattered across her right arm and leg. The burn scars even spread up her neck and across her face, just visible under her fringe. Seeing the young woman so badly scarred pained Mary’s heart.

Clara took a few breaths, her eyes screwed shut, before leaning forward in an awkward bow.

“Thank you!” She blurted, louder than she probably meant to. She blushed. “I-I mean, thank you… for saving my life.” She repeated, softer this time. She reached for Mary’s hand, stopped, then decided it was a good idea and clutched Mary’s left hand between both of her own. “When I passed out-“ She paused, wincing. “…inside her… I… wasn’t expecting to wake up again. I can’t thank you enough.” She said, nervously.

Mary didn’t acknowledge the thanks, her gaze stuck on the burns running down Clara’s arm.

“I hope you can forgive me prioritizing Clara’s wounds over your own.” Charles apologised, misunderstanding Mary’s expression. “I’m sure you would be feeling in much better health had I not used up all my energy tending to her.”

Mary shook her head. “No, you did the right thing.” She said. “I’ve pulled people out like that before. Acid burns can leave you numb if they aren’t treated quickly.” Clara paled a little. Charles nodded with a sigh. Mary’s face fell as she met Clara’s eyes. “I’m sorry I wasn’t faster.” She apologised. Clara frowned, confused. “If I’d got here even a minute sooner, you wouldn’t have had to suffer this.” Mary grimaced, glancing at her burns.

Wide-eyed, Clara shook her head frantically. “N-no don’t apologise. She’d already grabbed me, it couldn’t be helped.” Charles nodded along, agreeing. “Besides, my hairstyle covers the burn on my face anyway.” She joked with a weak smile.

Before Mary could argue, a rumbling growl crept up from her stomach. She didn’t miss the tiny flinch it elicited from Clara. Charles started, clasping his hands together.

“Gods above you both must be starving! In all the rush I had completely forgotten. I’ll go fix us some dinner, I’ll be just a moment.” He rushed back through the door from whence he’d come, and Mary could hear the rattling sound of kitchenware elsewhere in the house.

Clara stepped back, tottering about awkwardly a moment before sitting down on a bed across from Mary. She toyed with her hands nervously. Mary gazed a moment, before breaking the silence.

“Your grandfather mentioned losing your mother to a giant attack.” She led. Clara’s idle fidgeting froze, a morose look crossing her features. “What happened?” Mary asked. Clara’s nervousness faded as she conjured the memories.

“…It happened when I was a little girl.” She began. “My parents and I were moving to a town further away from the border. I think they wanted to raise me somewhere they felt safer.” She said. “We were only a few days east, settling down for the night, when the giants came. I never saw their faces, only heard their voices; felt their footsteps. My parents were quick to hide me. Our carriage was filled with boxes carrying our belongings, so they quickly dumped one out and hid me inside.” Clara raised her knees to her chest. “They told me to hide, to not make a sound. They promised someone would find me.” She frowned. “I don’t think they expected to survive.” She murmured, her eyes falling to the floor. “I did as they asked. I don’t think I could’ve done anything else. …All I could do was close my eyes and pretend I couldn’t hear them being devoured.” She sighed, letting her knees fall. “The giants didn’t find me. I don’t they were interested in our belongings. I heard them take our horses and stomp away, until I was left alone in the dark.” She closed her eyes. “I stayed hidden in that box until some passerby found me a few days later. I think…” She trailed off, finding the words. “I think I felt like if I moved, if I opened my eyes, then it would all be real.” She sighed, feeling at her wrist. “I was lucky someone found me when they did, and brought me back home. I probably would have starved to death in that box if they hadn’t. Though I still never got that weight back.” She joked half-heartedly.

Reaching into her pocket, Clara pulled out a tiny silver bell, dangling from a necklace. It tinkled as she gazed down at it fondly. “Right before I hid, my mother gave me this. She was never as pious as grandfather, but she still kept her faith. She told me to never take it off, so Falx could watch over me forever.” She looked up at Mary, sheepishly. “Of course, the one day I forget it, I get eaten. Fate is cruel, sometimes, I guess…” She trailed off, before clasping the necklace around her neck.

Mary seethed, her anger rising at the story. At the cruelty of it all. “Typical fucking giants.” She spat, digging her nails into the wooden bedframe. “They probably didn’t even hesitate for a second before attacking you. Gods forbid they ever see us as people.” She released her grip, leaving marks in the wood. She rubbed the bridge of her nose, trying to force the anger down. Clara didn’t need to suffer her rage as well. The young healer caught her gaze, shuffling where she sat.

“They took something from you too, didn’t they?” She asked softly. Mary tensed a little under Clara’s empathetic gaze. She sighed, choosing her words carefully.

“My father.” Said Mary. “Three years ago, a giantess attacked us.” Clara’s eyes widened at the recency. “She killed my father. Destroyed our home.” Mary paused. “My father hid me the same way. I watched as the giantess cut him down, and then just left like it was nothing.” She said, venom colouring the last few words. She met Clara’s eyes. “I’ve been looking for her ever since. Travelling east along the border hoping I’d find her. That I’d catch her attacking again.” Mary sighed. “But I haven’t found her. I haven’t even heard a whisper. And all the giants I’ve met since then have been too busy treating people like fucking candy for me to question them.” Her eyes darkened. ”Though it’s not as if they could talk with a cut throat.” She muttered gravely. Clara glanced at her equipment, toward her sword.

“You really are that giant-slayer people have been talking about.” She said. Mary nodded, still mired in her thoughts. Clara looked back to her eyes, curious. “I heard some of the guards talking about that sword you carry. They said it grew larger when you swung it.” Mary tensed, dreading the question that always came next. “And I looked in your bag when we gathered your things, it’s incredible!” Mary closed her eyes. “That kind of magic is far beyond anything we humans can do. Granted, our connection to the divine is strong, but the arcane has never been in our grasp.” Clara spoke more animatedly now, her curious admiration lighting up her features. “If you don’t mind me asking, where did you find enchanted items like that? Has a great human mage finally appeared? N-not that I think you couldn’t have done it yourself” She clarified. “It’s just you don’t exactly seem the… um, ‘bookish’ type.” She blushed. Mary smirked despite herself. “B-but really! If magic like that is in human hands now, it could change the world! Where on earth did you find it?” There it was. Mary took a deep breath, not sure how to answer.

Blessedly, the moment was cut off as Charles re-entered, bringing the warm scent of coffee with him. He sat three mugs down, offering one to both of them. Mary took hers gladly, taking in the familiar scent. It reminded her of home.

“I know it’s a little late,” Charles said. “But I think after the day we’ve had, the energy is welcome.” Both women nodded along gratefully. Clara blew softly over the hot beverage. Mary downed a gulp, toughing through the heat. Gods, she was tired. She felt her body relax as it melted her insides. Off to the side, she spotted Clara dumping sugars into her mug with abandon while Charles wasn’t looking.

“I’ve just put on something simple. It shouldn’t be too long.” Charles said, gesturing back toward what Mary assumed was the kitchen. He took a sip of his coffee as he gathered a stool and sat down. He released a grunted breath as he rested his old bones. “Now, Mary, I’d like to offer that you stay here tonight. I’m certain many of the villagers would gladly offer a more comfortable bed, but I’d like to check on your bandages in the morning.” Mary nodded.

“Anything beats sleeping outdoors.” She smiled. Charles peered at her over his beverage.

“You’ve been travelling a lot, then?” He asked. “Perhaps we could offer you a permanent place here. You’re certainly more effective than our previous defences.” He joked.

Mary smiled at the offer, but shook her head ‘no’. “I’m sorry, but I’m moving on as soon as I can.” She said. Charles raised his eyebrows in question. “I’m not just travelling for the fun of it.” Mary’s eyes hardened. “I’m looking for the giantess that murdered my father. Killing other giants along the way is just incidental.” She confessed. Charles pondered on that, taking a deep sip.

“I see…” He finally answered, stroking his beard. “You’ve been travelling along the border in the hopes you would find her, I assume?” Mary nodded.

“But I’ve had no luck.” She sighed. “I’ve been travelling for three years and there’s been no sign of her.” She turned her gaze toward the south, her mind’s eye seeing past the stone walls of the clinic and into the shadowy woods. “I’m going to head south, into the giant’s forest. I ought to have better luck searching for her in the giant’s lands themselves.” She decided.

“I see.” Charles said. “Well, we can at least hope that your victory today serves as a decent deterrent toward further attacks.” He raised his eyebrows at Mary. “Still, into the giant’s forest?” He asked “You’ve been plying a dangerous enough trade already, just skirting the border. It only takes one good blow from a giant to leave a person half-dead – or worse. Some of the wounds you took today could have been fatal if not for my healing.” He said, concern in his eyes. “There aren’t any human settlements beyond the border – at least none that I know of. You would be alone in your quest, without the support that I suspect you rely on. It may come to be that you lose your life before ever even finding the object of your revenge.” He concluded, shaking his head.

Mary frowned. Of course she knew it was dangerous. But what choice did she have? “I know.” She said. “But this is just something I have to do.” She glanced back at her equipment. Across from her, Clara shuffled in place awkwardly.

“I’ll go with you.” She said.

Shocked, Mary snapped her gaze toward the meek healer, meeting her surprisingly determined eyes. Charles looked at his granddaughter with wide eyes. 

“What? Like hell you will. No.” Mary replied, incredulously. “We were just talking about how dangerous it is out there, I’m not dragging you into that.” She waved a dismissive hand.

“That’s exactly why I should come.” Clara argued. “I’m just as good at channelling divine magic as Charles, if not better!” Mary glanced at the old man, who was just staring at his granddaughter. An unreadable frown gently coming over his features. “If I go with you, I can give you the support you wouldn’t have otherwise. How do you expect to survive without healing magic?” Clara held her hands in fists before her, defiant.

“I’ve been relying on potions and other alchemy that I buy from the towns I pass.” Mary answered, glancing away from the determined healer.

“But you’ve run out, haven’t you? Otherwise you wouldn’t have collapsed today.” Clara countered, pointing a finger toward Mary.

“I was hoping to restock here, actually.” She sighed, getting frustrated. “Most villages have at least one alchemist I can barter with.”

“Not this one. Our local alchemist died of old age recently.” Clara said, matter-of-factly. Eyebrows raised, Mary looked towards Charles for confirmation.

“That’s true I’m afraid. She passed away just last month.” Charles mumbled in confirmation, his eyes still inspecting Clara. “We don’t have any potions we can spare you.” Mary exhaled in frustration. She really didn’t want to admit that Clara’s offer made sense.

“I owe you my life,” Clara continued. “Supporting you in your travels is the least I can do to repay you.” She insisted.

“I already told you, you don’t owe me anything.” Mary said, matching Clara’s frown. “Charles could you please talk some sense into your granddaughter?” She pleaded, hoping the old healer would veto Clara’s decision. 

The old man had scarcely moved since Clara’s suggestion, staring at his granddaughter with a tense contemplation. Clara met his gaze with her own, a pleading expression in her eyes. He sighed, stroking his beard and gazing out the window, considering the broken wall that could be spotted outside.

“You can’t actually be considering this.” Mary said, incredulous that Charles hadn’t shot down the suggestion immediately. There’s no way he actually thought this was a good idea.

“I think,” He paused, considering his words for a moment. “That Clara is right.” He sighed. Mary felt her jaw hang open, gawking at the old man. Clara’s eyes lit up. “You can’t deny she has a point.” He continued, meeting Mary’s eyes. “Her talent for channelling the divine is great, and she can offer you the support you’ll need to survive on the other side of the border.” He said. “And besides…” His tired eyes sweeping over the devastation the giantess had left in her wake. “Today, I watched our stone wall be blown apart like toy blocks, our weapons fail us, and our guards overwhelmed. Then, you arrived and defeated the giant single-handedly. When I consider Clara’s continued safety,” He glanced at his granddaughter fondly. “I honestly can’t think of a safer place than at your side.” Charles spoke the last few words at an uptilt, as if surprised at his own conclusion. “Hell, even if I did refuse, Clara is a grown adult. I can’t tell her what to do anymore.” He chuckled, casting a half-apologetic look toward Mary.

Mary groaned, rubbed her face in her hands as she rolled the idea over in her mind. Clara really had no idea what she was getting herself into. “Clara.” Mary started, meeting her eyes. “If you come with me, it’s not just going to be dangerous. We’re going to be surrounded by giants. More than either of us have ever known. It’s more than likely going to be violent, especially when I get my revenge.” She said. She let out a sigh. “And there’s a good chance we both get eaten – or worse – before we can achieve anything at all.” Clara paled a little at that. Charles looked like he may have regret some of his words.

Clara blew out a deep breath, gathering her courage before meeting Mary’s eyes again. “I’m going with you.” She said, a determination rising beneath her anxious features. “I’m certain this is what I’m supposed to do, where I’m supposed to go.” She gripped the silver bell hanging from her neck. “I made peace with Falx a long time ago. Whenever she decides to take me… I’ll accept it.” She concluded.

Mary hung her head, defeated. She couldn’t argue with this girl. She blew out a tired sigh. “…Fine.” She relented. “If you really insist, I’d be stupid to refuse the help.” Clara visibly relaxed at her acceptance, smiling broadly. Mary looked up with a smirk. “My tent might be a little snug, though. It wasn’t built for two.”

Clara blushed a little, breaking eye contact as she started fidgeting again. “T-that’s fine!” She stuttered. “Being that close… probably will make me feel safer…” She mumbled. It was Mary’s turn to blush at the comment.

Charles let out a chuckling sigh, shaking his head at the two of them. “There is a part of me that cannot believe I’m alright with this. I’ll be sad to see you go, Clara.” He looked at her with a melancholic smile. “The clinic will be a lot lonelier without you.” He said. “Keep her safe, will you?” He asked Mary. Despite his words, Mary could still see the concern of a worried grandparent in his eyes.

“With my life.” She answered, nodding.

“I’ll come back when it’s all over. I promise.” Clara said. Nodding in turn at her grandfather. Charles bent his head in return, as reassured as he could be.

He clapped his hands together. “Dinner should almost be ready.” He announced, brightening with the change of subject. “You’re welcome to join us, Mary.” He offered. Mary gave a small smile.

“I will, thank you.” She said.

Returning her expression, Charles led them back into their home. Mary felt warm as she shared the meal, soothing her tired body as the sun set outside. They spoke brightly, Charles and Clara making the most of their now limited time together. Still, Mary couldn’t completely shake her nervousness toward the next day. Based on the subtleties of her expressions, neither could Clara. But the food was good, and eventually the exhaustion of the day’s events began to settle upon her body. Full and feeling the fatigue, Mary excused herself, retreating back to her bed. She let her mind collapse back into the misty haze of sleep, filled with thoughts of what the future may bring.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator's Note:

Hello dear reader. I am the individual responsible for translating these tales from their native common tongue to your 'English'. In this case, I am translating from Vratan Common.  

While I have remained silent in the past, this story means a lot to me, as it involves more than one person whom I have come to consider a friend. This story is also more involved than those previous, with more complex topics discussed. Thus, I have deigned to reveal myself. 

Most of the translation I do is in regard to dialogue between characters, so most of my notes will be concerning that. This chapter's notes are as follows:


• Sandy refers to the humans as 'bugs' in a derogatory sense twice in this chapter. This isn't the case in the original language, as you may have guessed. Insects are so beneath the notice of the giants that the colloquialism does not really exist in their language. What she actually said was a human-targeted slur specific to their language. I struggled to translate it directly, as its meaning was hard to get across concisely. Leaving it untranslated was unfortunately not an option either, due to the involved sentence structure of this planet's languages. Thus, I chose a suitable English substitute instead. I hope this didn't create any confusion. 

• The mythological figure Achilles is not present in any Voeul mythologies, any mentions of him are purely translational.  

• The word 'earth' is mentioned twice. The characters do not live on earth, they live on Voeul. The word does mean the same thing, however. A different translation could be, 'Where on the ground', or some such. 

• Coffee - surprisingly - does actually exist on their planet, and it's mention in this chapter is unfabricated. 


That's all for this chapter. If you have any questions about the translation or translation process, feel free to ask in the reviews.



Chapter End Notes:

The journey begins...




Macrophobia

Word Count: 9692
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 04/05/2025
Chapter Notes:

Our pair of heroines finally delve into the giant's forest, and get their first glimpse of what's to come...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Welcome back. This chapter establishes a few more details about our world and characters, and lays the groundwork for everything to follow. I hope you enjoy!

Clara carefully stepped through the undergrowth, trailing after Mary’s more determined stride. The ginormous red wooded trees seemed to lean overhead, making Clara feel smaller than she already did.

She glanced up at Mary, the tall warrior’s presence soothing her nerves.

It had been early afternoon when the two of them left for the forest. Clara had stayed up late with Charles, and slept in late as a result. Mary had her bandages checked over by the old healer – who always seemed to rise early no matter what – and was deemed strong enough for travel, allowed to leave bandage-free.

Mary had spent the next hour bartering for food and other basic supplies from the villagers. Most were hesitant in the wake of the giant’s attack, but she managed to scrounge up enough to last at least a month.

Meanwhile, Clara was woken by Charles, and had quickly begun gathering her things. It had been a struggle to choose what to bring and what to leave behind. Beyond the essentials, she had eventually settled on just bringing two books: her personal notebook, full of studies of the divine, and a newer book she had purchased from a passing merchant. It was a fantasy story, detailing the history of a world of people attuned to the five elements and how their oppression from the stars became oppression of themselves. She hoped it would be enough to keep her relaxed during moments of quiet.

Once everything was gathered into her pack, Clara dressed herself for travel. She kept her favourite black dress, covering her shoulders with a heavy mantle of the same shade. Considering the undergrowth, she chose a pair of thicker boots she had rarely worn, alongside tall, thick socks to protect her legs.

Inspecting herself in her mirror, Clara’s eyes flicked to her burns. They were still an unfamiliar sight on her body. She felt at her reddened skin, feeling the minute difference in texture and sensitivity. Charles had healed her well, though the superficial mark would likely never leave her. 

Mary had returned a few moments later, and, seeing the heavy bag Clara was laden with, offered to carry it for her. Clara was about to reject the offer, not wanting to impose, when Mary simply stuffed the pack into the mouth of her bag, shrinking it down to miniature size within. Clara was surprised it fit, but didn’t complain. They left not long after.

The crunching of dead leaves underfoot brought Clara’s mind back to the present. She hurried to keep up with Mary. The quiet buzz of wildlife surrounded them as they pushed through the warm colours of the autumn forest. Rain had eluded this part of the world for a while, so the ground was dry underfoot. A sweet smell drifted upon the slight breeze, released from the decaying fallen leaves. Streaks of light pierced through the thick canopy overhead, casting mottled shadows upon the landscape.

Blessedly, the ginormous trees created a landscape that was easy to navigate at their human sizes. Rather than claustrophobic and winding, the larger scale created larger open spaces between the trees, dotted with massive fallen leaves. It was a surreal sight. Clara felt as if she had stepped into another world, or been shrunken down to tiny size. Only the occasional bush, or smaller juvenile tree granted her a sense of normalcy. The leaves varied in size, some only slightly larger than normal, but others grown to huge size, larger than her entire body. Even the grass seemed taller, though if that was because of the trees, or a trick of the mind, Clara didn’t know.

They had been walking for a few hours now, and she was grateful for her staff. It’s bell swung gently as she walked, taking some of the weight off of her feet.

Movement caught her eye as lesser spirits flit about all around them. Bulbous decay spirits sprouted like mushrooms from the undergrowth, feeding off the withered arboreal castoffs that blanketed the ground. Tiny wind spirits swam on the breeze in schools, swirling about joyfully. At the bottom of each sunbeam, a light spirit could be found, pooling it’s amorphous form in the warmth. Leaf-like forest spirits scuttled about on spindly legs, some being chased about by tiny cackling fey spirits.

The spiritual world teemed around them. Even after so many years of training her sixth sense, it was hard for Clara to contain her awe. Something about the wild forest drew the spirits in droves, and she found herself taking mental notes of all the types she’d never seen before. Mary didn’t seem to notice, ploughing onward carelessly through the undergrowth. Clara knew from experience that those with a dulled spiritual sense were discomforted or even disturbed when she mentioned the spirits around them, so she kept it to herself.

Clara’s eyes flicked back towards Mary. The muscular woman must have been over six feet tall. Clara just barely came up to her chest. Mary’s deep red hair and brown leather vest made her a good fit among the warm autumn scene. Clara let out a small smile while the warrior’s back was turned.

A flicker of movement drew Clara’s eye back toward Mary’s hair. Clara trot closer to get a better look. As she was considering telling Mary about the bug in her hair, a new arrival gave her pause.

A fragile rage spirit manifested itself nearby, fluttering down toward Mary. It was the shape of a butterfly, deep red in colour. When its wings unfolded, an orange, eye-like pattern was revealed, resembling a baleful glare.

The new arrival gently set down atop Mary’s nose, gently waving its wings up and down. As if she could feel Clara’s gaze, Mary glanced back at her questioningly. The movement stirred her passenger, who took off back into the air, returning to settle down elsewhere on her face. More movement stirred, and Clara finally spotted them.

The delicate spirits were all over Mary’s head, nestled in her hair. Some were shaken loose by her glance, fluttering about her face. They were drawn to and fed off of anger, but Mary’s face was neutral as she raised a questioning eyebrow Clara’s way. She looked back with wide eyes.

“What’s up?” Mary asked, keeping her eyes on Clara. She snapped out of her staring, shaking her head.

“N-nothing.” Clara blushed. She felt guilty. The spirits had shown her something that Mary clearly put a lot of effort into hiding. Clara lowered her gaze.

Mary returned a bemused expression. Showing a slight smile as she shrugged to herself, facing forward. A dozen of the rage spirits took off and fluttered away, seemingly no longer interested in the woman.

They continued on in silence for a time, eventually met with the sound of flowing water slowly rising in volume. Eventually they emerged into a well-lit clearing in the forest, through which a humble stream carved its path.

Mary slowed, scanning the environment. “Let’s rest here for a minute, refill on water.” She suggested. Clara was happy to agree, glad to rest her tired soles. This was probably the longest she’d walked all at once in her life. Frustratingly, Mary hadn’t yet broken a sweat. They settled by the banks, and Clara eagerly drank from her canteen after Mary retrieved it from her pouch.

They sat in silence a while, as they refilled. Now and then, Clara could just barely spot a group of river spirits rushing past, racing one another down the flow. Mary chugged the last of her old water with a sigh, before leaning forward to refill it. Clara went to do the same, before pausing, glancing back at Mary. Despite all her confidence the day before, she still found striking conversation difficult. At least Mary had seemed content with the silence. Still.

“Mary?” Clara asked timidly. Mary glanced to her as her canteen burbled, slowly filling with fresh water.

“Yeah?”

“Do you have a- um… well, a plan?” Mary raised an eyebrow. “For finding your father’s killer, I mean. She could be anywhere, and I-I just wanted to ask if you knew where we were going.” Clara clarified. Mary smirked.

“It’s a little late to be asking that now, isn’t it?” She said. Clara blushed. Luckily, Mary didn’t seem bothered. “We’ve only just entered the giant’s forest. From what I know, most giants live a lot further south.” She explained, thumbing in the direction. “I’m thinking we just keep heading that way for now. When we’re closer we can try and follow the foot traffic back to their town and start eavesdropping. Once we’re inside, we can steal food and water so that shouldn’t be an issue.” She mused. “Then, I’ll just… investigate.” She said with a shrug.

Clara nodded slowly, mulling the plan over. Mary’s nonchalance worried her a little, but her plan made sense. Though, the thought of being surrounded by giants at all times, hiding under tables and stealing to survive made Clara shiver. She didn’t dare imagine what would happen if they were caught. She raked her mind for something to distract her from the idea. The Mary leaned down, screwing the lid of her canteen back on as she brought it up from the water. As the bent, the afternoon light gleamed off of the silvery hilt of her sword.

“Oh!” Clara exclaimed, causing Mary to look at her again. “You never got the chance to explain where you found your equipment!” She said, her mind attaching to the new topic. Mary let out a sigh, just slightly louder than the noise floor of the stream. She took a long moment, staring into the waters. Clara waited patiently, curious toward her response.

“They were made by my father.” She finally said. Clara winced. She hadn’t meant to reopen old wounds. She waited again for Mary to say more, but she remained silent.

“…Your father made them?” Clara prodded. “Was he a mage?” Mary simply nodded.

“Good at transmutation.” She stated. “Made them before he died.” Clara could feel Mary growing distant. But her curiosity gnawed at her. Her father? If a human mage was capable of magic like this, surely she would have heard of them by now. Especially if he was murdered by giants; the news could have started a war. There was something Mary wasn’t telling her. She opened her mouth to speak, but Mary beat her to it.

“What about you?” She asked, brushing the topic aside. “Falx is a shade of death, isn’t she? I figure most of her clerics would be morticians, not healers.” She reasoned, her eyebrows questioning. Clara’s suspicion still wriggled in her brain, but the chance to talk about her faith overpowered it.

“W-well, yes, she is.” She started. “But her role is guiding lost souls into the afterlife. She and her angels keep busy all over the world, helping people to let go, and move on.” She explained. Mary cocked her head.

“But how does that apply to being a healer? Isn’t that more, like, doing funerals, fighting off grave robbers, and stuff?” She asked. Clara frowned.

“We definitely do those sorts of things,” She answered, choosing her words. “But healing has always been my family’s focus.” Mary looked at her, confused. “Beyond just guiding souls to the afterlife, Falx cares about when someone dies.” Clara explained. “It’s said she carries a long list that details the time of death of every person yet living.” She quoted. “It puts her off schedule when people die prematurely, so healers like us do what we can to prevent that.” She finished. Mary nodded slowly, deep in thought. “Though, when people do die, this staff acts like a kind of beacon. The bell blows brightly to lost souls, and it keeps them near, so they don’t get lost.” Clara placed a hand on her staff, resting in the grass beside her. Its wooden frame was inlaid with lines of silver, twisting along the natural grooves. Mary followed her gaze.

“What kind of wood is that?” She asked, an odd look on her face. “I’ve never seen it before.” Clara blinked.

“It’s driftwood.” She answered. “Wood that’s washed up on the shore.” Mary nodded, understanding. Clara smiled at the polished staff fondly. “…It’s supposed to represent how things lost to the depths can still find their way back eventually.” Her expression fell a little. “It… reminds me a little of, well, me.” She said. “How I survived after losing my parents.” She cupped the smaller bell around her neck. “Turning to Falx helped me process that loss.” Her smile came back. “Knowing that she and her angels were out there, guiding my parents to where they belong… It helped.” Mary nodded, solemnly.

Mary opened her mouth to speak before freezing. She snatched up her things, and placed her spare palm on the ground. It wasn’t long before Clara felt it too. Tremors shook through the ground, soft at first but growing stronger. The stream began to shiver with each booming step, and a distant – but rapidly approaching – voice could be heard. Clara’s blood froze.

Mary cursed. “We should hide.” She said, rising to her feet. She twisted her gaze around the clearing, looking for someplace out of view. “There.” She pointed toward a collection of low bushes on the edge of the treeline. She dashed toward it, leaving Clara’s field of view.

Clara was frozen. Her heart pounded in her ears. Her chest hurt. She couldn’t tell if she was breathing too quickly, or not breathing at all. She felt her palm ache as she gripped her staff with white knuckles. Darkness closed in around the edges of her vision. Her focus was locked on the distant treeline, where the approaching giant could be heard, crashing through the foliage.

Oh gods. She couldn’t move. She was going to be caught. She was going to be eaten again. She-

A sharp, stinging pain flashed across her cheek, startling Clara from her panic.

“Clara!” It was Mary. She had slapped her out of her shock. She spoke in a shouted whisper. “What the hell are you doing? Come on!” She pulled on Clara’s arm, dragging her to her feet. Clara was in a daze as she stumbled along, half-dragged by Mary until her adrenaline kicked in. The two of them sprinted back toward the treeline as the booming footsteps grew louder.

Mary dove into the bushes, dragging Clara in with her. Clara scrambled her legs inside, panicked. Mary curled up, hiding her large frame to the best of her ability.

The next moment, a giantess crashed out from the foliage with a huff. Clara froze, her hands over her mouth to keep silent. With terrified eyes, she took in this new behemoth.

A thin dress wrapped her hourglass figure, looking far too precious for this deep in the wilderness. Long, straight, pale hair framed her elegant features, clearly very well-maintained. Her skin was pale, with a dusting of blue that sparkled over her spotless complexion. Thick leather sandals wrapped her feet, tearing up the bank of the river as she strode into the clearing.

“Ugh! I can’t believe those two!” The giantess scoffed, indignant. Her voice was booming to Clara, carrying a haughty attitude to it. The kind of voice that insists it’s better than you.

Clara flinched at the sudden sound. Mary rested a firm hand on her shoulder, keeping her still. Both of their eyes stayed locked on the giantess.

“’Just go pee in the woods, Steph.’ ‘Noone’s gonna see you, who cares?’” She quoted in a mocking voice as she came to a stop, planting both feet on either side of the stream. “Apparently I’m the only one who cares about hygiene? I’m not trying to splatter piss all over my legs.” She muttered to herself, not noticing her captive audience hidden in the bushes. Clara’s eyes widened. She heard Mary release a soft groan from beside her.

The giantess crouched down, hiking up her dress and flashing the pair as she squatted over the river.

“God’s sake.” Mary muttered.

The giantess let out a small sigh, shuffling in place before releasing a stream of golden urine directly into the river. It made a thunderous noise on contact, churning the once-tranquil waters.

Clara cringed from her hiding spot. It was disgusting, but she couldn’t look away. Mary rolled her eyes at the display, muttering under her breath.

The giantess rested her face in her palm, which in turn rested upon her knee. The other hand held the hem of her dress.

“It’s ridiculous that I’m even out here in the first place.” She complained. “My father’s on the council, why should I have to be on food collection duty?” Her complaints briefly overrode the rumbling sound of her business below. Clara’s stomach turned as the clear water rapidly turned a bright yellow colour. A faint smell trailed into her nose. She thanked the gods they were upwind, lest it be much worse.

The giantess grumbled some more about her circumstances. Her stream finally began to slow, and eventually stop. The last few drops crashing into the river’s surface. Satisfied, she stood back up. She wasn’t as tall as the last giantess Clara had seen, though that did little to calm her racing heart.

Finally, she turned to leave, striding back into the forest. The last Clara heard was her calling out to the others she had supposedly just come from.

Mary blew out a sigh, which Clara took as a que to release the breath she had been holding. Trembling, she looked toward Mary. She was still staring out into the woods, where the giantess had left. Only after five minutes, did Mary finally relax. She rose from the bushes, brushing off sticks and leaves that clung to her. Clara followed suit, her heart still racing from the encounter. Mary looked toward the soiled river.

“I’m glad we got here first.” She muttered with a scowl. Mary flicked her eyes toward Clara, who withered under her dark gaze. “What the hell was that earlier? Are you trying to get eaten?” Mary demanded. “I can’t help you if you get crushed underfoot, Clara. And you can’t expect me to kill every giant that comes our way, what if she called her friends?!” She cried, exasperated. Clara shrank into herself. Mary was right, of course.

“I-I’m sorry… I just…” She trailed off, trying to hold back tears. Memories of the day before kept surging into her mind, overwhelming her with emotion.

Seeing the look on Clara’s face, Mary halted her outburst. “No, don’t be.” She sighed. “You were eaten yesterday, I can’t expect you to just be ok.” She said apologetically. She hesitated a moment, before pulling Clara into an embrace, holding her tight. Clara clung to her, taking deep breaths as she hid her face in Mary’s breast. The larger woman smelled like leather. Clara felt her heart begin to settle as she calmed down.

After a minute, Mary spoke. “I can still take you home.” Mary offered softly. “You don’t have to be ready for this yet.” Clara sighed, blowing out the last of her panic. Taking some more deep breaths, she shook her head. 

“N-no,” She stuttered. “I’ll stay. I-I’ll see this through.” She said, meeting Mary’s sympathetic brown eyes. The tall woman sighed.

“Alright. But promise me that next time we see a giant, you run, and you hide.” Mary said. Her firm gaze carried the weight of her promise to Charles. Clara nodded.

“I promise. I won’t freeze like that again.” She said, gripping Mary’s vest tightly in her hands. Mary nodded.

“Good.” She sighed, stepping away from the embrace. A part of Clara wished she didn’t. “Let’s keep going. We’ll settle down for the night soon, but we should get away from here.” She said, looking back at the ruined stream. “Mostly because they might come back, but also cause of the smell” She scrunched her nose in disgust. Following her gaze, Clara nodded in agreement.

The next few hours passed quickly, as the sun lowered in the sky, drawing long shadows across the ground. The heart-pumping adrenaline from their encounter urged Clara’s legs forward. Their massive surroundings felt less fantastical since their run-in with the giantess.

Mary stopped. Clara nearly crashed into her back. “Here’s good.” Mary said, looking into a large empty clearing that opened before them.

Crouching down, Mary began pulling things from her bag. She pushed giant, discarded foliage aside as Clara watched several metal poles, two thick mats, a heavy blanket, and a large canvas sheet grow back to full size. Over the next ten minutes, with a bit of help from Clara, Mary put together a sturdy tent, tucked away behind the edge of the clearing. She explained that she wanted the clearing for space, but didn’t want to be sleeping out in the open.

Night slowly began to fall as they sat to eat the first of their rations. Dried fruit and jerky was all they could have, since fire could draw unwanted attention. Clara tried to keep her mind off of giants by explaining more about her faith, while Mary quietly listened.

Eventually, they packed up their things and entered the tent to sleep. Mary hadn’t been lying about the lack of room. But after the close call today, Clara didn’t care. Stripped to her underclothes, she huddled up against Mary beneath the thick blanket they shared. Taking in the warmth of her back, Clara sleepily noted Mary’s scent in the air around her. Her rustic, leathered smell was infused into the mats they lay upon. Normally, Clara might have found that a little gross. But after today, it was a comfort.

Mary was asleep quickly. Her body clearly still eager for rest after yesterday’s battle. Scooching up against her, Clara matched her breathing, and let herself slowly drift away.

Hours later, Clara jolted awake. Something was wrong. Looking around, nothing had changed. She was still laying against Mary, who was still deep asleep. Clara’s eyes flicked about, searching for the disturbance. A terrible feeling of dread was swelling within her, but she didn’t know what for. Then she felt it.

A rumble shook through the earth beneath her. Then another. Clara’s blood ran cold. She heard the rustling of fabric from outside the tent as booming footsteps entered the clearing.

Clara reached a trembling hand toward Mary, shaking the slumbering woman softly. She didn’t rouse, too deep asleep to register Clara’s touch. As the booming footsteps stomped around the clearing, Clara could feel a familiar ice entering her veins, freezing her muscles. Heartbeat thundering in her ears, she tried again to rouse Mary before her body stopped moving completely. But again, the muscled woman was fast asleep, completely unmoved by Clara’s efforts.

Clara felt her body begin to lock up. She twitched as a rumbling feminine yawn shook the tent around her. More footsteps thudded outside, followed by the shifting of clothes and limbs. The sound intermittently carried across the clearing for several minutes. Then, silence.

Clara’s heart thundered in her ears. Her body wouldn’t move. The ragged shapes of fear spirits danced to and fro across her vision, greedily drinking in her terror.

The giant had stopped moving. Clara hadn’t heard it leave.

Shivering and terrified, Clara lay there unmoving until the pale blue light of dawn glowed on the horizon.

 

~~~        

 

The creeping chill of the early morning pulled Mary out of her slumber. She groaned, rubbing at her eyes as she rolled onto her back. It was still dark. The only hint toward the time was the faint glow passing through the canvas roof above her. That and how damn cold it was. Still bleary, she rolled over under her blanket, draping an arm over Clara to steal her warmth. Mary paused.

Clara was shivering.

Mary frowned, opening bleary eyes. Clara felt perfectly warm to her. The girl met her gaze with a wide awake stare, the whites of her eyes swallowing her green irises. She gripped at Mary’s front with both hands, trembling. Wordlessly, she glanced up toward the mouth of the tent, clearly terrified. Her fear was sobering, and Mary’s awareness sharpened as she got the message.

There was something outside.

“Stay here, stay quiet.” Mary ordered. Clara mustered a shivering nod.

Slowly, quietly, Mary rose from the mats. Passing off her side of the blanket to Clara, she silently grasped the hilt of her sword, drawing it from its place at her side. The blade was slick with cold perspiration from leaning against the canvas. She lifted the blankets higher over Clara, hiding her beneath them. The girl slowly curled up beneath them as Mary stepped up into a crouch.

Opting for silence, Mary left behind her leathers, taking only her pouch as she slowly stepped through the tent flaps. The cool fabric slid apart with a quiet slithering sound as she crept out into the woods.

A dim, misty blue quietly smothered the sky, colouring the world the hues of pre-sunrise dawn. Taking a few steps forward, Mary stopped when she spotted her.

 Across the clearing, laid against a tree, was a slumbering giantess. Mary’s heart skipped a beat. She quickly analysed her features, but relaxed, disappointed. It wasn’t her.

The giantess had long, fluffy blonde hair, partially tied back. A few loose locks dangled around her soft face, framed by large, round glasses. She was huddled beneath a woollen jacket, though Mary could spot the thick brown pants on her legs as they peeked out from beneath. The jacket slumped a little, letting Mary see the simple white blouse covering the giant’s chest. Slumped over, her limp left hand loosely grasped an open book, its contents unreadable from Mary’s distance. Based on her posture, Mary assumed she had fallen asleep reading. 

Mary stalked forward, feeling the dew wet her bare feet. Hefting her blade, she silently approached the sleeping giantess. Mary’s mind considered her options. This was a rare opportunity. She had more than usual.

The giantess was sleeping, but it was early morning. She may not be asleep much longer. Mary upped her pace. Her first thought was the simplest one. Simply scale the giantess and cut her throat while she slept. Simple and risk-free.

Mary’s next thought was more dangerous. With her blade against the giant’s throat, Mary might be able to finally get some answers about her father’s killer.

Mary stopped, standing at the edge of the giant coat. Faint warmth radiated out from beneath. Both ideas needed her blade close to the giant’s neck. Slowly, she stepped onto the soft fabric, keeping an eye on the slumbering giantess. She carefully scaled the small hill formed by the oversized coat. She walked up the crest of her hips, trailing up the outline of her thigh. Mary was careful where she placed her weight, only stepping where she knew the giantess’ body was curled under the jacket. Beyond her hips, the giantess lay near-vertical. Gripping a loose sleeve, Mary used it as leverage while she lurched up toward the giantess’ collar one-handed. Taking a few steps upward, then throwing her free hand forward for a new grip. Eventually she heaved herself over the top, planting her feet upon the thick fuzzy collar.

The giantess’ warm body heat radiated upward from the gap in her improvised blanket, carrying a faint cherry scent with it. Warm, rhythmic breaths washed over Mary as she steadied herself upon the slumped giant’s collarbone. Taking a moment to catch her breath, Mary glanced to the side, getting a closer look at the giantess’ book. Its edges were worn and patched, showing its age. Inside, she spotted something she recognised. Something she hadn’t seen for over three years.

Arcane scrawls covered the yellowed pages, complete with diagrams and idiosyncratic notation. Mary recognised the familiar pattern of transmutative formulas. Her eyes widened.

It was a spellbook. This giantess was a mage.

Her mind alight, Mary placed her blade against the gently pulsing artery before her, hesitating. If this giantess really was a mage, it bode well for interrogation. She might hold all the answers Mary needed to avenge her father, and could save her from having to scrounge for information later on. Not to mention a bookish giantess might be more likely to fold under pressure of death.

But it was risky. If she fought back and Mary couldn’t strike in time, she’d have put both herself and Clara in terrible danger. She’d never fought a proper mage before. The most she’d experienced was from one of her kills, who surprised her by flinging a magical dart her way in a panic. That, and…

Mary’s grip on her sword tightened, feeling her ill-suppressed rage churning inside. Killing the giant now was easiest. Mary could always go through her things for information after the deed was done. She made up her mind. The giantess would die now.

But before Mary could drag her blade across the throat before her, she stopped. Something was wrong. She realised what when she felt the cold air pressing back into her skin unimpeded. The giantess’ breathing had stopped. Mary froze. Keeping her grip steady, she looked up.

Staring back down at her was a pair of bright blue eyes, wide with fear and fixed on Mary. The giantess was still, not daring move as Mary hardened her expression. It seemed Fate had made the decision for her. Mary cursed under her breath, glaring up at the giantess.

“Don’t move.” She growled, pressing her blade firmly into the giantess’ neck. Mary tensed, ready to kill her at a moment’s notice. Blessedly, the giantess held still, save for a nervous swallow that rippled down her throat. She was frozen, terrified eyes locked with Mary.

Mary let out a quiet breath as her mind assembled some questions.

This just might work.

 

~~~        

 

Eloise was terrified.

The last thing she knew she was resting her eyes for a minute, and now the first human she had seen in years was holding a blade against her throat and threatening her life. She felt the cold steel press harder into her skin as she tried and failed to shrink away. The human at her throat glared up at her through dark auburn hair. Strong muscles shifted underneath a simple white singlet and underwear, and a brown leather pouch hung at her hip. How was she not freezing cold? That, and a million other questions buzzed through Eloise’s still-waking mind.

Her eyes darted around the clearing. It was early morning. Just before dawn? A misty blue colour settled over the forest. Where had the human come from? They were close to the border, but this was still deep in giant territory, especially for a human. Scanning the environment, Eloise spotted what looked like a tiny human-sized tent tucked away near the edge of the clearing. Just her luck that she’d picked the one clearing in the entire forest with a murderous human hidden in the underbrush.

Eloise opened her mouth to speak, but only got out a squeak as the human pressed her blade harder. She forced herself to stay quiet. The human hadn’t killed her yet, and Eloise wasn’t going to let her big mouth change the human’s mind. Her pulse racing, she met the human’s eyes. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm her nerves.

Though, something still prickled at her mind. The fog of sleep still lingered in places, and Eloise felt like there was something here she was missing. Something important.

The human held her gaze for several long moments. Doubt began to overtake curiosity in Eloise’s mind. Was the human just working up the courage to kill her? She swallowed nervously, feeling the blade dig into her neck as her throat muscles flexed. The human narrowed her eyes.

“Who are you?” She demanded. Her voice was low, steeped in threat. She eased the pressure on her blade somewhat, giving Eloise the space to speak. She took a deep breath. Alright. Parley, then.

“Eloise.” She answered, doing her best to project a confidence she didn’t quite feel. The slight shake in her voice betrayed her.  

“What are you doing this close to the border?” The human continued, glaring up at her. Eloise chose her words carefully.

“I’ve been sent out on food collection duty, we all have.” She said, truthfully. A bit of recognition flashed on the human’s face, gone as quickly as it came. She mulled on that for a moment.

“You’re a mage.” She eventually said. It wasn’t a question. Eloise gave a tiny nod. ”Don’t you have better things to do?” The human’s voice was full of suspicion.

“No. Not now anyway.” Eloise said “You see, we’re-“ The human cut her off with a press of the blade. Eloise grimaced at the pressure.

The human shook her head. “Nevermind. I don’t care.” She muttered. Eloise frowned. Why had she asked, then? “I’m not interested in whatever’s going on with you.” The human’s eyes narrowed up at Eloise. “I’m looking for someone. A giantess who murdered my father.” The human said grimly.

Eloise’s eyes widened at that. The odd feeling she’d felt earlier gave way to a slow recognition. A dangerous human, deep in giant territory. Carrying her rune-etched blade like she’d used it before. Most of all, she glared up at Eloise without a hint of fear. Only anger and malice. The last of the sleep fog cleared from Eloise’s mind. This was her. The killer human from the rumours. This was Gutter.

Hope swelled in Eloise’s chest. She couldn’t believe her luck.

She opened her mouth to speak, but Gutter cut her off.

“Long red hair, hanging down past the shoulders. Taller than you, and muscular. Metal armour on her arms and shins. Black clothes underneath and a shortsword.” The human rattled of a list of traits at Eloise, watching her eyes closely. “Sound familiar?” She asked. A hint of desperation coloured the woman’s voice.

Eloise was shocked. It was familiar. “Kathrine…” She whispered to herself, wide-eyed.

“You know her?” Gutter asked, the intensity of her voice matching her expression. Eloise nodded, still processing.

“…Her name is Kathrine.” She repeated. “She’s a member of the council and head of our militia.” She clarified, focusing back on the human at her throat. “And you’re that human from the rumours. You’re Gutter, aren’t you?” Eloise asked. She was pushing her luck, she knew. But she needed to know.

The human scowled, pressing harder against Eloise’s throat. Eloise flinched, letting out a small cry. “You don’t get to ask questions.” The human growled.

“I-I can take you to her!” Eloise croaked, desperate. “I know where she lives, I can lead you right to her!” The pressure on her neck eased, letting her suck in a deep breath of relief.

The human frowned. “Why the hell would you help me?” She demanded, still holding her sword ready against Eloise’s neck.

“You are Gutter, right…?” Eloise asked nervously. The human glared a moment, but relented, letting out a heavy sigh.

“…Yeah. Apparently that’s what you people have started calling me.” She admitted.

Eloise’s heartbeat raced, picking up speed with excitement. She almost forgot about the blade at her throat.

“I’ve been looking for you. I’m a mage, a-a transmuter!” She exclaimed. Gutter raised an eyebrow. “All the rumours mention your magical equipment; that sword changes size when you swing it, right?” Gutter didn’t answer. Eloise continued, unabated. “I wanted to study the magic in them, figure out how they work!” She explained. Gutter’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. “I-I’m not lying, you can check in my spellbook down there.” She nodded to her left, toward the well-loved notebook.

Gutter glanced between her and her spellbook, weighing the decision in her mind. Eventually, she turned back to Eloise with a glare.

“No sudden moves.” She threatened. Eloise nodded.

The human leapt from her collar, landing on her left arm and sprinting down its length. Eloise tensed, fighting off the ticklish sensation of the human’s feet on her skin. Gutter jumped off from Eloise’s wrist, landing roughly next to her spellbook.

Eloise breathed deeply, clutching her throat with relief. She sat up, slowly stretching. Her body was stiff after being forced to hold still in such an awkward position. Adjusting her glasses, she glanced back toward Gutter.

The human was watching her, suspicion clouding her gaze. Slowly, she raised her blade, dangling its tip over the pages of Eloise’s life’s work. Eloise fidgeted anxiously. Of course Gutter wouldn’t just let her relax.

The human looked down at the pages of her work. Eloise slowly donned her jacket, sliding it over her arms carefully, so as to not startle Gutter into damaging her notes. The human only glanced her way, thankfully. Taking a breath, Eloise took this as her chance.

“Here’s the situation.” She began. Gutter glanced up at her. Her face betrayed her hostility, but she didn’t interrupt. “My people are on the brink of a famine.” Eloise explained. “Our population has gotten too big for our farms to support, and our food stockpiles are running out. All of our normal food sources aren’t enough anymore, and things are already getting bad.” Eloise thought of the red wood walls of the town hall, and the endless meetings they’d been having over the last six months. “The council is starting to get desperate. Like I said, I’m out on food collecting duty. Most people my age are. They’ve sent us out into the wild to gather whatever we can to try and stave off the famine until they can come up with a solution.”

Eloise bent down, retrieving a small leather pouch that sat at her hip. Prying it open, she showed Gutter the meagre collection she had found so far. About a handful’s worth of random fruits, vegetables, and wild game. The human stared inside with an unreadable expression. Like she was looking for something.

“…There have been a lot more raids against human villages near the border, haven’t there?.” Eloise murmured, guessing at the source of Gutter’s apprehension. The human nodded, a grim anger settling on her features.

“Yeah.” She muttered tersely.

Eloise sighed, grimacing at the confirmation. She needed to explain. “Some of us think they can solve the famine just by eating more humans.” She hesitated. “Oh, that’s because-“

“Eating a human lets a giant go without food for a month. I know.” Gutter interrupted, raising her free hand. Eloise blinked in surprise. She’d thought most humans didn’t know about that.

Shaking off her surprise, Eloise continued. “-Yes. So, some people think if they can just catch more humans, we won’t have a problem.” She said.

“And you don’t?” Gutter’s question was asked with a hint of surprise. She shot a raised eyebrow up at Eloise.

“No, I don’t.” She replied, meeting the human’s gaze. “It’s just not sustainable. At best it’d just postpone the famine a little longer. And at worst…” She frowned. “Humans were already valuable enough as a luxury. If we started to rely on them- er, you as a primary food source, then it could drive a wedge between the rich and poor. The less fortunate would be damned to starve even faster.” She concluded, her voice grim. “That, and…” Shame crawled over her expression. A bad memory threatened to resurface. “…It’s just cruel.” She said.

By the look on Gutter’s face, Eloise could tell the human didn’t believe she meant that last part. Though, Gutter didn’t question it.

“You sound like you have a better idea.” She said, almost like a challenge. If it was, Eloise took it.

“I do.” She replied. Eloise pointed down past Gutter toward her spellbook. “If we’re really going to solve the famine, we’ll find the solution in there.” She proclaimed. “The answer lies in the breakthrough all us transmuters have been seeking for decades: Figuring out how to make transmutative effects permanent.” Gutter glanced between her and the pages, confused.

“If magic can work, then why can’t you just make food bigger with magic, then eat it?” She asked like it was obvious.

Eloise shook her head. “That doesn’t work. Growing anything larger with magic conjures extra mass to fill the space. Which is great, but once the spell wears off, the conjured mass vanishes. Along with any nutrition it gave you.” She explained, adjusting her glasses.

“Use magic to grow seeds bigger, then use them to grow big food.” Gutter countered, pointing her finger up at Eloise. She wasn’t smiling, but Eloise could swear she caught a hint of smugness behind the human’s eyes.

Eloise smiled, holding back a laugh. “Sorry, but no. That doesn’t work for the same reason. Besides, the spell wouldn’t last long enough for the seed to grow in the first place. Trust me, I’ve… actually tried it before.” She muttered that last part, blushing slightly. Gutter went to open her mouth, but Eloise cut her off. “And before you ask, no, we can’t just use magic to conjure food out of thin air. Just like before, conjured mass is impermanent, and whatever you eat just disappears from your digestive system.”

Eloise was delighted. It had been months since she’d been able to discuss her craft with someone who took interest. Though Gutter wasn’t the most animated speaker, the standoffish woman seemed like she was actually interested, even if she refused to show it. Eloise continued.

“Cracking permanence is the single biggest problem in magical theory among my people.” She said, pushing her glasses up the ridge of her nose. “The first person to figure it out will immediately get the head arcanist’s seat on the council! …So they say, anyway.”   

Gutter was looking at her with an unreadable expression. “So that’s your goal, then?” She asked.

Eloise nodded. “Cracking permanence will finally allow us to actually grow giant-sized food.” She said. “With it we can stop the famine, and save gods know how many lives.” She hesitated. “…The lives of both of our peoples…”

Gutter stood quietly. At some point in the conversation she had lowered her sword – Eloise hadn’t even noticed. The human’s face was blank. Her brown eyes were on Eloise, but her mind seemed elsewhere. Finally, she spoke. 

“So what does that have to do with me?” She asked, returning to her suspicious demeanour.

Eloise blinked. “R-right.” She shuffled slightly closer, stopping short as Gutter shot her a warning glare. “I wanted to look at your equipment. All the magical items I know of need to be constantly maintained by re-casting the spell that enchants them.” Eloise explained. “But based off of your questions, I’m… guessing you weren’t the one to enchant your gear.”

Gutter nodded, confirming her suspicions. The human seemed uneasy, but Eloise was too invested to ease off now.

“Then tell me, who enchanted your equipment? Could you lead me to them? If I asked, would they teach me what they know?” Eloise asked, excited. This could finally be the breakthrough she needed. In her fervour, she loomed over the human. Gutter’s posture tensed, and she looked away from Eloise’s intense gaze.

After a tense moment, she spoke. “They were made by my father.” She answered,  her expression dark.

Eloise’s face fell. Her father. Who was dead. She groaned out a frustrated sigh, shoving her glasses up her face as she rubbed at her eyes with her palms. Of course.

Wait. Her father? Eloise frowned. “Your father made them?” She questioned, her glasses falling back down into place. “I thought you humans didn’t have arcane magic like we do. Let alone magic that’s better than ours…” Gutter refused to meet her gaze, visibly uncomfortable. “Unless…” Eloise’s mind began connecting the dots. She leaned down suddenly, moving her face close to the startled human.

“Your father, what was his name?!” She asked.

“W-what?”

“Was it Hugo?!”

The colour vanished from Gutter’s face. She stumbled back, wide-eyed. “How the hell do you know that?” She whispered, her voice barely carrying across the morning stillness. She looked horrified.

A million questions exploded through Eloise’s mind. But seeing the state of the woman below her, she explained.

“Hugo was the former head arcanist! H-he was one of the best mages we’ve ever known! He was my hero growing up!” She exclaimed, her voice rising in pitch. Gutter hung on every word, frozen in place. “One day he just vanished into thin air. I’d always wondered what happened but now I know!” Eloise moved a hand over her forehead, brushing her hair back. “He’d just ran away, across the border. H-he must have been living with humans, but was still practicing his magic.” Her eyes widened. “He must have solved permanence.” She whispered. “Or he was damn close to doing it. And now-“ She stopped.

Her excitement shattered. And now he’s dead. She thought. Eloise deflated, the revelation washing her good mood away like cold water. A deep sadness settled in its place. She glanced down at Gutter.

The vengeful human was visibly shaking with emotion. Anger and grief were written across her face. She refused to meet Eloise’s gaze, but Eloise could tell she threatened tears.

“I’m… I’m sorry...” She said quietly. She reached out toward the human, but stopped herself.

Her thoughts turned darker, Gutter’s rage seeping into her by proximity. Katherine… The human couldn’t have been describing anyone else. Katherine had hunted down Hugo and murdered him. But why? What reason could she have had to kill such a wonderful man?

Eloise steeled herself. She had a personal stake in Gutter’s quest now. Taking a deep breath, she made up her mind. She would help the vengeful human find Katherine. She’d have to settle for learning whatever she could from Gutter’s equipment.

She opened her mouth to speak, before the thud of approaching footsteps cut her off.

 

~~~        

 

Mary whipped around toward the sound, holding her blade before her. Above her, the giantess – Eloise – quietly panicked. Shifting in her stance, Mary stuffed down her roiling emotions to focus on the imminent threat. Feeling them writhing in her chest, she was only mostly successful.

The giantess cursed under her breath. “You need to hide!” She hissed down at Mary, her blue eyes frantic behind her glasses. Mary scowled up at her. She was being awfully chummy for someone whose life Mary had been threatening a moment ago. Mary could tell the giantess assumed she’d already agreed to the bargain.

Still, the giantess was right. Mary tightened her grip on her sword, but held still as Eloise leaned down. Her giant right hand slowly descended over Mary like a loose dome, hiding her from whoever was about to crash through the brush. Mary crouched low as Eloise settled, leaning on her left elbow and hovering over the open spellbook. If not for her stiff posture and anxious expression, she’d almost look like she was just reading.

Mary turned, peering out through the gaps of Eloise’s fingers at the clearing beyond. It was hard to focus with body heat radiating off the giantess’ warm palms. It had been a long time since Mary felt safe this close to a giant, and today was no exception. Still, she took the gamble. Fighting the newcomer was dangerous. She didn’t have the upper hand here, and if the blonde giantess turned on her, things would get ugly fast. If Eloise could get rid of the approaching giant after a bit of conversation, it would save them both the trouble.

Mary took deep breaths as she kept her heartbeat under control. Patience was on her side here. She tried not to linger on the faint cherry scent that hung in the air around her.

A sandalled foot emerged from the treeline, followed by the same bratty giantess Mary and Clara had seen the day before. She flicked twigs from her long white hair, her pale blue features scrunched up in annoyance. She was muttering under her breath about the woods as she entered the clearing.

Then, in an uncaring step, Mary watched as her tent disappeared under her right foot.

The crunching sound of twisted metal barely registered in Mary’s ears. Apparently it didn’t register to the giantess either. The sound similar enough to the crumpling undergrowth to go unnoticed to her ears. Behind her, Eloise gave a slight wince.

Mary felt numb. Clara was still in there. Mary had explicitly told her to stay in there.

The rage that normally burned so hot inside of her was icy cold in Mary’s veins. Thrumming through her as she stared at where her tent once stood. Her heartbeat pounding in her ears, it took everything she had to stay frozen. Her muscles screamed at her to move, to cut through the hand before her and run howling at the careless giantess.

But, coiled like a spring, she waited. Gods, it hurt, but she waited. The giantess would get what she deserved. Mary just needed her to get closer.

 The giantess continued into the clearing, unaware of her actions. Her grey eyes scanned across the clearing, before settling on Eloise. The blonde let out a frustrated sigh, squeezing her eyes shut as if mentally preparing. She turned her blue gaze up toward the newcomer with a scowl.

“Stephanie.” Her greeting was as cold as her glare, clearly displeased by the giantess’ arrival.

Stephanie rolled her eyes, returning a look of distain. She placed a hand on her all-too-perfect hip. “Ugh. It’s just you, Ellie?” She said, her voice dripping with venom. Mary felt Eloise bristle at the nickname. Stephanie’s expression settled into an uncaring mask as she started picking at her nails. “I heard you talking, I figured Sandy would be with you.”

Eloise glanced away. “I was talking to myself.” She lied. Her expression darkened as she looked back. “And why, exactly, would I be with Sandy?” The question was laced with hostility as she glared up at Stephanie.

The bratty giantess scoffed. “Because you two are fucking?” She rolled her eyes at Eloise’s glare. “Gods, are you still not over what happened? It’s been like, a month and a half, get over it already.”

Eloise was trembling with anger now. “She punched me. In the face. Stephanie.” She hissed. Her voice shook a little as she spoke.

Stephanie leaned back with an exaggerated groan. “You are such drama queen.” She groaned. “Honestly, I can’t believe Sandy would go out with such a wet blanket.” She mocked.

Every word that came out of the giant bitch’s mouth made Mary want to cut her open more. Her blood boiled with barely contained wrath. She forced herself to wait. Peering through Eloise’s fingers, she tried to spot any sign of her tent – or what was left of it. Infuriatingly, Stephanie’s legs kept blocking her view. Mary’s arms began to shake with the exertion of holding still.

Eloise sighed, keeping a handle on her emotions. “What are you even doing out here?” She asked.

Stephanie sniffed, displeasure coming over her elegant features. “Same thing everyone else is doing.” She said like it was obvious. “The council wants us gathering food, and apparently I’m no exception.” She scoffed. As if the very idea of being forced to work was a personal insult.

“You’re not wearing a gathering pouch.” Eloise noted, eyebrow raised.

Again, Stephanie scoffed. “As if I’d actually stoop to gathering like some damn nobody.” She flicked her hair off to the side. “I’m leaving that to Isa and Melons. am committed to the much more noble task of keeping directions.” She gloated.

Eloise rolled her eyes. “In other words, you’re letting them do all the work.” She said. Stephanie just answered with a sneer. Eloise kept at it. “You know, for someone so precious you sure are up early.”

Stephanie shifted, scowling. “As if I could get a good night’s sleep out here in this godsforsaken wilderness.” She muttered, clutching her dress around her body, shivering. She looked back down at Eloise. Mary’s skin bristled as her unknowing gaze passed over her. Stephanie smirked. “How about you?” She snarked back. “I bet you’ve stayed up all night ‘studying’ .” She mocked, shaking jazz hands. The giantess stomped closer. Mary tensed. “You and your mind-numbing magic books, I’m surprised you don’t pass out reading them.” Stephanie leaned down, her pale hair hanging in curtains around her smirking face. “Could I borrow this one? Maybe reading it could help me fall asleep.” She said, her voice dripping with false sweetness.

Her hand reached down, grabbing at Eloise’s spellbook. The blonde giantess cried out, leaping up to shove Stephanie away. The dim blue light of dawn washed over Mary as she was revealed from her hiding place. Her muscles screamed.

NOW

Mary leapt up, slashing at the giant hand descending toward her. Her blade leapt out, flashing across Stephanie’s palm. Hot blood flicked out across the grass, the blade slashing a deep wound across her skin.

The pale giantess shrieked, stumbling backward and clutching her hand. “WHAT THE FUCK?!”

Behind Mary, Eloise snatched up her spellbook, holding it close and watching with wide eyes.

Mary dashed forward with a howl, fury pounding in her veins. Stephanie glared down at her, panic in her eyes. With a cry, the giantess lifted her right foot into the air before slamming it down toward Mary.

Mary spun out of the way as the sandalled foot crashed into the ground, throwing up dirt and clumps of grass. Using the momentum, she slashed her blade across the giantess’ heel. The sword leapt out, cutting through the leather straps of the sandal, but only leaving a shallow nick in the pale blue skin. Mary cursed under her breath.

Still, it was enough to spook the giantess. Stephanie cried out, staggering away from Mary, glancing at her heel. “Who the FUCK do you think you are!?” She shrieked, her lower eyelid twitching.

Not missing a beat, Mary pulled a javelin from her pouch. The displaced air ruffled her hair as it grew. It’s iron tip shining in the rising light. She readied the weapon, turning toward Stephanie with death in her eyes.

The giantess paled. Trembling, she slowly retreated backwards into the woods. “I-I’ll get you for this!” She cried, glancing at Eloise. Her voice trying to project a confidence that didn’t show on her face.

Mary stalked forward, keeping her in range. Stephanie matched her pace for a step, then spun, sprinting away into the forest. Mary’s grip on her weapon tightened, but there was nothing she could do. Eventually the thumping footsteps faded, the giantess vanishing into the woods.

 Mary puffed, her breath fogging in the cold air. Her heart was thundering like an engine, filling her limbs with energy. It was too much. Mary closed her eyes, forcing her anger out from her with each exhale.

Behind her Eloise released a long breath. “Gods…” She sighed. “She is going to be pissed.” She muttered.

As Mary’s pounding rage began to fade, a creeping dread started to take hold. Her blade tumbled out of her fingers.

“Clara!” Mary ran back towards what remained of her tent. A confused Eloise shuffled along behind her.

Mary skid to a stop. Before her was a mass of twisted metal poles and torn canvas. Her tent had been stomped into the soggy ground. Pressed into the centre of a giant footprint. Her heart raced. Dread and guilt pounded through her so hard her bones hurt. She staggered down into the depression, and, dreading what she’d find, pried open the twisted mess.

Seeing inside, Mary gasped in relief. Pressed into a small cavity between the mats, a shaking, terrified, but blessedly unharmed Clara looked back up at her. The crumpled metal poles had been pressed into a web-like dome shape, protecting the timid healer from harm. Mary felt an odd sense of gratitude toward the ruined thing.

Mary reached down, taking Clara’s hand. Heaving, she pulled the trembling cleric out from the wreckage. With Clara steady on her feet, Mary trapped her in a tight embrace. Squeezing the girl tightly, Mary let out the last of her fear in a sigh. Her breath fluttered over Clara’s dark hair. It struck her then just how terrified she had been for Clara’s life. Clara’s trembling slowed as she leaned into the embrace, taking deep breaths.

“I-I’m okay.” She murmured, shaken.

A shadow fell over the pair. Mary could sense Eloise’s curious gaze bearing down on them. Noticing the change, Clara glanced up. Her panic returned as she shrieked at the sight of another giantess looming over her. Shrinking back, she cowered behind Mary. Mary turned, meeting the bespeckled giantess’s wide eyes.

Then, of course, the questions started. “Oh my goodness there was another human in the tent!? Who is she? Is she ok?” Eloise’s eyes sparkled with curiosity, her breath puffing over the pair in bursts. As she went on, she slowly peered around Mary, trying to get a better look at Clara’s cowering form. Mary’s ears tingled. They were still ringing from Stephanie’s shrieking.

Mary raised a hand, halting the flow of questions. Eloise stopped, looking at her curiously. “Eloise. Listen.” The giantess blinked at her name, quietly waiting for Mary to continue. Mary sighed. She couldn’t believe the way things had turned out. “…I’ll accept your offer.” She relented. An excited smile crept over the giantess’ features. “I’ll let you look at my father’s work, let you try and figure out how he did it.” Eloise nodded along, eagerly. Mary’s expression darkened “In exchange, you lead me to Kathrine, and I get revenge for my father.”

A grim look settled on Eloise’s face. She nodded. “…I will. If Katherine really killed your father, then it’s personal for me, too.” She said.

Mary nodded. The deal was made. She hoped she didn’t learn to regret it.

As quickly as it darkened, Eloise’s expression brightened back up, and she continued launching questions down at poor Clara. “So Gutter’s been travelling with an accomplice? Since when? Are you new? What’s your name?” The questions flowed out from her like a tide. Clara struggled to stay afloat, starting back at Eloise with eyes like dinner plates.

Mary sighed, frowning. This was going to be difficult.  


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator's Note:


A bit more to talk about this time. Even beyond quirks of translation, I could wax arcane about things like Clara's remarkable sixth sense, or the nature of Voeul's gods and spirits. However, that isn't what I'm here for, and here are others more qualified for that anyway. 

I'm still looking for the merchant that sold Clara her 'fictional' 'novel'. I have no idea how that story found its way to Voeul, nor why its retelling is so accurate. I would blame its 'main character' if I didn't know for certain he was - like most - unaware of this system. My next best guess would be Comet, but god help anyone trying to get ahold of her. 


• The word 'Eavesdrop' is an English term of interesting origin. It has been used in place of a Vratan word of the same meaning. 

• The term 'Spellbook' is a direct translation. 

• Various expletives have been translated to suitable English counterparts. 

• The term 'Drama Queen', in a quirk of translation, is actually nearly untouched from the original language. 

• Use of the phrase 'Jazz Hands' is, while accurate to the gesture Stephanie made, technically inaccurate. Jazz has sadly not yet come to Vratan. 

• The single mention of the word 'Engine' is also language-inaccurate. Vratan's grasp of thermodynamics was not quite there yet at the time this story takes place. 


As always, if you have any questions about this chapter's translation, feel free to ask.


Chapter End Notes:

Deeper into the forest, with Eloise in tow...



Macrophilia

Word Count: 14465
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 04/01/2025
Chapter Notes:

The adventure truly begins, our protagonists coming to terms with their newly-formed alliance...

Eloise was bored out of her mind.

She took two steps forward, the foliage rustling under her feet. Down below, Gutter – whose name Eloise had learned was Mary – strode forward though the forest at a mind-numbingly slow human pace. The smaller, dark-haired human – whose name she was yet to learn – scurried behind her, casting a fearful glance back at Eloise.

Eloise mustered a reassuring smile, hoping to calm the girl’s nerves. The girl shrunk away from the attention, huddling closer to Mary. She stared back with wide, fearful eyes, as if Eloise would pounce at any moment. Half of the girl’s face was scarred a blotchy red, partially hidden under a long fringe. Eloise had to restrain her curiosity, lest she overwhelm the human with questions like she had this morning. The girl broke her gaze away, scrambling after Mary.  

A chill morning breeze carried through the trees, masking Eloise’s sigh. Sunlight broke through the canopy, dappling the landscape with shifting blots of light. That early morning damp smell had begun to fade once the sun rose, replaced with the cold smells of autumn.

Turning her focus back toward the humans at her feet, Eloise saw that they had progressed far enough for her to take another step. She trudged forward robotically. Mary had started ignoring the sound by now, but Eloise noticed the smaller human flinch at the sound.

For once, her muscles ached at a lack of use. Forced to match the humans’ pace, Eloise only got to step forward once every forty seconds or so. She felt that crawling sensation of walking behind someone slower, but hundreds of times worse.

Eloise groaned. After their rocky introduction at dawn, the humans had packed up what they could salvage from the shattered tent, dressed, and set off, Mary in the lead. She said they’d travel for a while, get some distance on Stephanie in case she came back. It had sounded reasonable at first, but her insistence on walking by herself was really starting to grind at Eloise. She took a deep breath, looking down at Mary.

“Can I please just carry you?” She pleaded, desperation in her voice. “You have no idea how slow this is for me.” Mary stopped, turning to look at Eloise.

“I already told you. We don’t need your help, and we don’t want it either.” She said, her eyes stubborn. “We can walk just fine.” She glanced at the black-clad human. “Besides, if we got any closer Clara’d probably have a heart attack.” She half-joked. Looking at the smaller human, still cowering and wide-eyed, Eloise was inclined to believe her.

“Still,” Eloise whined. “How am I supposed to guide you anywhere if you’re in the lead?” She asked. Mary crossed her arms, frowning up at her.

“You’re not guiding us anywhere yet.” She argued. “Right now we’re just going south. Katherine lives in the same place as the rest of you, yeah?” Eloise begrudgingly nodded. “Then we’re going the right direction. Once we’re closer to civilisation, you can start pointing out where to go.” Mary concluded, turning back around to continue her march.

Eloise groaned, slumping. Mary was stubborn, and Eloise could tell she still didn’t trust her, despite their agreement. If Eloise wanted this to work, she’d have to compromise.

With a sigh, Eloise took another languid step, and resigned herself to a long, slow plod through the woods.

 

  ~~~   

 

Clara felt like she was going to have a heart attack.

It had been about a half hour since anyone had spoken, and in that time exhaustion had settled over Clara like a heavy blanket. She staggered forward, clutching her staff for support.

Her vision swam, blending the warm colours of the forest into a swirling orange. Her ears felt like they were stuffed with cotton. Her chest heaved, aching with every breath. Her legs trembled beneath her with every step, her muscles begging at her to stop and rest. Sweat poured down her face. The pounding of her heart drowned out the sounds of the forest around them, even the booming footsteps behind her.

With what little sanity she still had, Clara cursed her lack of fitness. Back home, she had spent most of her time indoors, studying or reading. Occasionally she would leave the house to help Charles with his healing work, but they never had to travel very far.

That, and she had been kept up most of last night, wide awake and terrified of the very giantess shuffling behind her. Such fears were far from her mind now, overpowered by her crushing exhaustion.

Yesterday had been bad enough, and she had been well-rested then. Now, her body tired from the day before, and with only a few hours of sleep, Clara felt like she was going to die.

She took another shaking step, only to realise she couldn’t feel her legs anymore. With a whimper, Clara finally collapsed to the ground. Loose brown leaves puffed out from her in a cloud, settling around her as she desperately huffed for air. She couldn’t go on like this.

Through her haze, she heard the others stop, and the shuffling of leaves as Mary rushed to her side. Strong hands rolled her over, brushing her fringe aside and feeling at her face. Opening bleary eyes, Clara’s vision slowly cleared, revealing Mary’s concerned features, framed by dark red hair. Red butterflies fluttered away from her as she felt at Clara’s forehead. Above her, the bespeckled giantess peered down, similarly worried. Smoke shaped fatigue spirits spiralled around Clara’s body, feeding off her exhaustion. She let them. Maybe they’d eat it all up and take it away.

Gods, she was tired.

“Are you okay, Clara? Can you stand?” Mary’s voice was still a little muffled. She slowly helped Clara to her feet.

Clara stood on shaky legs, clinging onto Mary for support. “I… I’m alright…” She lied between heaving breaths. “I can… I can keep going…” She tried to stabilize herself, taking a step away from Mary before falling back onto her. Clara knew she needed to stop, but she didn’t want to hold the others back just because she was tired.

Mary offered a canteen to her lips, and she drank from it greedily, water running down her chin. “I… really don’t think you can.” She said, frowning. “Gods Clara, how long were you awake last night?” Before Clara could answer, a loud rustling signalled the blonde giantess shuffling closer.

“…Is she going to be okay?” She asked. Her voice was soft, but loud to Clara’s human ears. The giantess’ words were always followed by her warm breath, rolling over the pair. Clara glanced. The giantess was squat down in front of them, looking down with concern. Clara’s desperate mind latched onto her. A solution.

Stumbling out of Mary’s grasp, she staggered toward the giantess. Again Clara fell forward, collapsing onto her giant right foot. The giantess’ exposed skin cushioned Clara’s fall as she planted herself face down. Hidden muscles twitched beneath her at the sudden touch. Clara sighed as her body heat was sapped away by the cool skin below. Mary and the giantess silently watched, shocked.

A muffled part of Clara couldn’t believe what she was about to do. But she was miserable, and desperate for rest.

 â€œâ€ŚCarry me?” She whimpered up at the giantess, unable to meet her eyes. 

“U-uh…” The flustered blonde glanced at Mary, her posture hesitant.

Mary frowned. Clara could tell she didn’t like the idea. “I don’t know…” She mumbled, concern furrowing her features as she mulled it over. “I don’t like the idea of leaving her alone with you, but…” She glanced back at Clara, pausing. “You’re looking really bad.” Mary said, addressing Clara. “I could carry you myself but… I think you need a proper lay down.” Clara nodded, still catching her breath. “And we need to keep moving, keep away from that bitch from earlier…” Mary sighed. She glanced at the two of them. “Fine. But be careful.” Her words came out as a caution to Clara, and a warning to the giantess.

“O-of course I’ll be careful! I’m not some bumbling oaf…” The giantess mumbled, reaching down toward Clara. 

Giant fingers gently squeezed around her sides, plucking Clara from the foot and leaving behind small puddle of sweat in her place. She squeezed her eyes shut, feeling herself rise higher and higher into the air. The breeze got stronger the higher she went, cooling her hot skin. She hung limp, limbs dangling in the air as she was slowly lowered down onto the soft, warm surface of the giantess’ palm.

Clara lay there, her chest heaving up and down. Her body started to relax, finally allowed to rest. She rolled onto her back, laying spread eagle in the giantess’ hands. Feeling the cool breeze flowing over her skin, Clara caught her breath as the others continued walking.

Time passed, and slowly but surely, her body recovered. Her breathing settled, and her faculties returned to her. Though, as the fatigue left her body, her heart never settled. Given the freedom to feel anything other than exhausted, fear began creeping back into Clara’s body.

Gods above. She was literally in the palm of a giantess’ hand. She had been for who knows how long. Clara could sense the giantess’ gaze shining down upon her.

Clara felt like a child, huddled beneath the blankets and convinced she wasn’t alone. Terrified, but convinced that if she dared move, it would all be over. Only now, the danger was very real. Her body began to tremble. Her fingers dug into the wood of her staff. She tried to ignore the feeling, but eventually Clara couldn’t take the tension. Slowly, she opened her eyes. 

Directly above her, the giantess’ face loomed. Bright blue eyes sparkled behind large round glasses. Tufts of fluffy blonde hair trailed down from where they had escaped being tied back. Her curious gaze was rimmed with intrigue spirits, the blue, long-necked avian things perched upon her glasses.

Clara stared back up at the giantess, feeling her body tighten. Fear shot through her with every heartbeat, and she couldn’t tear her gaze away. She inched away from the giantess, her limbs curling up, threatening to lock into place.

The giantess blinked. Quickly, she glanced away, embarrassed.

“S-sorry…” She mumbled, a blush settling on her soft features.

Clara stared, taking in the red dusting on the blonde’s soft features as she cowered behind her staff. Clara could feel the giantess’ body heat gently radiating, sense her heartbeat quickly pulsing below.

Dark memories flit through her mind. The beating of a giant heart passing by as she slid down a tight, wet gullet. Feeling it thrum through the clenching walls of its owner’s acrid stomach. The stinging pain that followed…

Clara shook herself. Taking deep breaths, she closed her eyes and tried to focus on the present. On the cool, fresh air flowing over her skin, and the faint sweet scent it picked up from the giantess’ skin. Was it… cherries? She pressed a nervous hand into the palm below her, feeling its warmth. She wasn’t gripped, she was being carried. The giantess was trying to help.

Clara opened her eyes. The giantess was still averting her gaze, glancing about at her surroundings awkwardly. Clara tried to settle herself. The giantess in front of her was nothing like the one from before. Slowly, with effort, Clara forced the ice out of her veins.

“I-I’m Clara…” She mumbled, her voice quiet. The giantess glanced back her way, surprised.

“Hm?” The giantess leaned in with curious eyes. She hadn’t heard her. Clara swallowed. She had a hard enough time projecting her voice normally. Being comparatively tiny didn’t help.

She repeated herself, louder this time. The giantess’ features brightened.

“I’m Eloise.” She smiled, looking relieved the tension was broken. “You can call me Ellie. …If you like.” Eloise blushed a little. Clara let herself smile a little at the offer, nodding timidly. She felt some of her fear melt away.

“Oh?” Mary interjected from down below. Her voice projected up toward them. Clara peered down at her. “You looked like you hated that nickname when that other giant used it earlier.” Mary inquired, turning to face them, walking backward through the brush.

The giantess – Eloise – huffed, her warm breath washing over Clara. “That’s because Stephanie was being a bitch.” She answered plainly. “She’s not my friend; she doesn’t get to call me that.”

Mary grunted as if to say, ‘fair enough’, before turning back around.

Of course. Mary was still here, too. The warrior’s presence helped calm Clara’s nerves. Though, she’d feel better if Mary were up here with her. Still, her confidence rose. Holding her staff before her, Clara murmured out a prayer. The silver bell tolled softly, glowing with faint pale light as she felt magic settle over her throat. Eloise watched with wide-eyed fascination. Another flock of intrigue spirits flapped over.

“I-I’m a cleric.” Clara said. Her voice came out much louder than usual, approaching Eloise’s volume. “Mary… saved my life, s-so… I’m travelling with her to give her support across the border.” She explained, fidgeting. Eloise raised her eyebrows. “O-oh, just- Because you asked. Before. When we met…” Clara mumbled. Recognition flashed on Eloise’s face. She nodded, smiling. The giantess got closer, her blue eyes glimmering with curiosity.

“I figured you might be.” She answered, smiling. “Still, this is so exciting! I’ve never met a cleric before. What was that spell you just cast? Was that an incantation?” Eloise’s questions poured out of her with excitement. Her bubbly curiosity was still overwhelming, but Clara smiled despite herself.

“O-oh the spell isn’t anything special.” She answered. “It’s a simple trick preachers use to address crowds. …Or just to sound important.” She joked. Eloise grinned. “A-and it’s not really an incantation, it’s a prayer.”

“What’s the difference?” Eloise asked, eyebrow cocked. Clara thought for a moment.

“I… don’t know much about the arcane, but an incantation is to help construct a spell, right…?” Eloise nodded. “Right… Well, for us, the prayer isn’t helping make the spell. It’s not even really a direct communication with our shade, unless the spell is especially powerful.” Clara explained, feeling more comfortable as she went on. “It’s more like… a passphrase. When I say the right words, I’m allowed to channel Falx’s power through my sixth sense into a specific spell. Clerical training is all about memorising the right prayers, and training the sixth sense to let more and more power through.” She finished. Eloise’s eyes sparkled with interest. Yet ,more intrigue spirits flapped over.

“Interesting…” She said. Clara blushed. “My people don’t have anything like that. We’re pretty secular for the most part, so all our magic is arcane.” She explained. Clara nodded, she’d heard the stories. “It’s funny actually, our magic is completely the opposite, now.” Eloise grinned. “We did away with incantations decades ago. I think because people didn’t want to learn draconic anymore…” She mused. “Anyway, it’s all in the hands, now. We touch the weave directly, and twist it into spells. Like this!” 

Shifting Clara over to one hand, Eloise brought the other up to her throat. Her fingers danced through the air like a spider weaving its web. If she squinted, Clara could just make out the faint threads of magic hooked around Eloise’s fingers. The giantess finished the spell, its construction flashing in the air briefly as it settled over her throat.

“Ta-da!” She exclaimed, gesturing. Eloise’s voice came out much quieter than before, dampening to a near-human level. Clara looked up in awe, before her face broke into a smile.

The considerate spell warmed Clara’s heart. She could feel her apprehension towards Eloise falling away as they continued to chat about their shared interest in magic. Though, as the time flew by, Clara noticed her heart still pounded inside her chest. She was listening patiently while Eloise animatedly explained her dream of achieving permanence when she noticed. It beat strong and hard, even though her fear had all but washed away. The medicine woman in her was a bit worried by that. But she felt fine overall, so she brushed it aside. It was probably nothing…

As the sun rose to the height of noon, Eloise paused, peering down past Clara to address Mary.

“Oh, Mary?” Eloise asked. She had to speak up to be heard over her dampening spell. Mary stopped, turning to look up at them. Clara peered over Eloise’s fingers at her. “I just recognised where we are.“ Eloise explained. “There’s a lake not too far from here that I passed by yesterday. We can take the chance to wash, and refill on water.” She said.

Mary’s face scrunched in thought. It was surreal, looking down on her from Clara’s vantage point. She seemed so small from this height.

Mary shuffled in place. “Refilling is good.” She started. “But do we really need to wash…? I’d rather keep moving.” She said.

Eloise looked down at herself. “I don’t know about you two, but it’s been a few days since I last bathed.” She confessed. “I do what I can with magic, but it’s gonna get noticeable pretty soon.” She blushed.

“I-I’d like to wash as well, actually…” Clara spoke up, her voice carrying down to Mary. “I’ve been sweating really bad today, and…” Clara blushed. “I’m… a little worried I might smell like... feet…” She trailed off, embarrassed.

Eloise’s hands shifted higher. Two powerful gusts of air rushed past Clara, tugging on her hair and clothes. Goosebumps erupted across her skin when she realised the Giantess had sniffed her. Clara’s cheeks felt hot as she turned to Eloise, sheepish.

Eloise’s nose rumpled slightly under her glasses. “Hmm. Yeah, you do a little.” She said plainly. Clara hid her face in her hands, the tips of her ears burning. She peeked back toward Mary. The muscled woman frowned, folding her arms.

Mary grunted. “We’ve made descent distance. I guess we can chance it…” She sighed. “Fine. Show us the way.” She relented.

Elose smiled, pointing directions and changing their course slightly. Clara settled, watching the spirits dance about her friends as they walked. Within a half hour, the trio emerged onto the sandy shores of a tranquil lake.

 

                                                                                                  ~~~                                                                                    

 

The clear freshwater of the massive lake gleamed in the sunlight. Pooled in a slight valley, it was surrounded by dense forest on all sides. The sandy shoreline was scattered with large rocks, and ringed around into the far distance to the opposite shore, where taller hills rose. The part of the shore where they emerged was open like a clearing, offering plenty of space for a decent campsite. The afternoon sun radiated just enough heat to swim, before the chill of autumn settled back down upon them in the evening.

Mary took in the view as she trudged across the sand, feeling it shift beneath her boots. Behind her, Eloise stomped by, and gently lowered her palm, allowing Clara to hop off onto the shore. Clara thanked the giantess, before trotting over to Mary. The shadow of fear that had been hanging over her all morning had vanished, the pale girl practically glowing in the sunlight. Mary tried not to stare.

“You feeling better?” She asked, looking Clara up and down.

She nodded. “Y-yes. She’s… really nice.” Clara blushed, glancing up at Eloise. The blonde giantess was setting down her things near the treeline. Mary nodded slowly, keeping an eye on her. Mary still couldn’t bring herself to trust Eloise. Not completely. But for now at least she seemed… safe.

“Well, I’m… glad you’re feeling better.” Mary said. “Though I’m surprised you let her hold you like that. Just this morning you were terrified of her.” She noted. Clara blushed, looking away.

“I-I was just so tired there wasn’t any room to be afraid. And by the time the fear came back I was already… well, up there.” She explained. “Though… I’m glad I got to speak with her.” She glanced over at Eloise, who was in the process of taking off her jacket. “Getting to know her a little helped me recognise her more as a person, instead of a monste…”

Clara’s voice warbled to a halt as Eloise took off her blouse, lifting the white fabric over her pale skin. A healthy layer of fat sat on her curves, not enough to show through her clothing, but still enough to soften her features. Modest breasts wobbled over her slight belly as she yanked top all the way off, adjusting her glasses.

Clara stared a moment, her face growing red. Feeling the attention, Eloise turned, casting a questioning look toward the pair. Clara squeaked, covering her eyes and turning away. Mary smirked at her reaction.

“What’s wrong?” Eloise asked, nonplussed.

“Y-you’re getting n-naked…” Clara stammered out, the tips of her ears bright red.

“Yeah…?” Eloise slowly asked, fiddling with the waistband of her pants. “We’re bathing, remember?” Clara fully turned away as Eloise lowered her pants, revealing her pale backside. She carefully stepped out of the pant legs, gently setting them aside to keep them from getting sandy. Mary caught a glimpse of blonde trailing down her groin as she did.

“No underwear?” Mary asked, earning a glance from the giantess. “I didn’t take you for the commando type.” She joked, beginning to undress herself.

“Oh, you’ll rarely meet a giant that actually owns underwear” Eloise said, passively covering herself with her hands. “It takes a long time to make enough fabric for clothes our size, so they can be pretty expensive.” She explained “Everything I wear was passed down to me from others, and have been for a long time. My people treasure clothing quite a lot.” She looked back toward her discarded clothes. “Though even still, underwear is often seen as…” She cocked her head. “I don’t know, extravagant? It uses up fabric that could be used for more important clothes. It’s the same reason most of us don’t wear shoes.” She glanced back toward Mary. “It’s another thing cracking permanence would solve. If we could just make smaller, human-sized clothing, then grow it larger, clothes would be much cheaper and more accessible.” Eloise explained.

Mary nodded. It made sense. If she cut up Eloise’s top she could make maybe hundreds of human-sized ones. Clara was still turned away, though – amusingly – Mary caught her casting the occasional peek the giantess’ way. 

The splashing of water announced Eloise’s entry into the lake, taking a step past the shore. In the shallows, the water barely came up to her ankles. Before wading deeper, she stopped.

“Oh, while we’re here, could I take a look at your sword, Mary?” Eloise asked, her expression hopeful as she turned back to face them.

Mary finally finished undoing the straps of her leathers, turning at the question. She frowned. It was bad enough leaving her sword behind to bathe. …Though at least in Eloise’s hands it wouldn’t be unattended.

“…Sure.” Mary agreed, undoing her back strap and offering the blade hilt-first. Eloise beamed as her giant fingers reached down, gently grasping the sword and lifting it away.

“Thank you, I swear I’ll be careful.” She promised. Based on how reverently she carried it as she waded deeper, Mary was inclined to believe her.

As Eloise splashed further toward a depth she could actually submerge in, Mary lifted off her singlet, exposing her breasts to the cold air. It chilled at her nipples, as if to remind her that even if it was warm right now, it was still autumn. In comparison, Eloise seemed unaffected. Giants could handle the cold a lot better than humans did.

Rolling her shoulders to keep the blood flowing, Mary checked on Clara. She was even redder than before, if it were possible. She was still fully dressed and turned away with her hands over her eyes. Mary smirked, hands on her hips. 

“Clara, are you gonna wash or not?” She asked, amused.

The mortified girl glanced back at her, peeking through her fingers. “I-I am…” She warbled. “It’s just… embarrassing.”

Beyond, Eloise settled into the lake with a sigh. She was seated, the tops of her knees rising from the water like islands. Leaning back, she lowered her torso into the water, letting it cover her chest. She stopped just before getting her hair wet, and rose back up, tons of water cascading down her breast. Mary and Clara paused to look.

Eloise glanced back, offering a smile. As she looked, Mary caught the giantess’ eyes lingering on her abs. Eloise quickly broke her gaze and spoke up as if Mary hadn’t noticed.

“Are you coming in, Clara? It’s nice!” She chirped. Clara looked back, then down at herself.

With a sigh, she lifted her dress over her head, revealing her skinny frame. Her slight curves shifted as she awkwardly covered her small breast. Her milk-white skin was a stark contrast to the red scars that were splattered across her right side. Her face was the same shade of red as she shuffled in place awkwardly.

“L-like I said, I was never quite able to put on weight…” She said, unable to meet anyone’s gaze. The petite girl looked so delicate to Mary. Like a stiff breeze would shatter her to pieces. A little part of Mary wanted to bundle Clara up, hold her tight and make sure nothing bad ever happens to her again. Mary shook the thought away, continuing to undress.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” Eloise reassured Clara, smiling. Her eyes lingered on the totality of the healer’s burns, flashing with sympathy before she continued. “Less embarrassing that this, anyway.” She joked, pinching her belly between her thumb and foreknuckle. Clara looked away, but seemed reassured.

Fiddling with her undergarments, Clara glanced at Mary, who was in the middle of undoing her boots. Catching her gaze, Mary snorted. “I’ve already seen you naked, Clara.” She said.

“Still…” Clara muttered as she quickly shimmied out of her underclothes. Mary did her the favour of not looking. Clara quickly made her way over to the water, hissing at the temperature but diving in, nonetheless. Leaving Mary to be the last one in.

Finally discarding the rest of her clothes, Mary wandered down to the water. The chill water sapped the heat from her legs as she waded in, heading toward the others. Clara sat huddled in the shallows, keeping her body below the surface. Eloise sank into the deeper waters nearby, looking content. It seemed the lake must have a steep drop in depth further out, as Eloise was submerged up to her breasts.

As Mary waded in up to her thighs, Clara flicked a sly little glance her way, taking in her naked body. Mary smirked. Caught red-handed, Clara quickly righted her gaze. Mary was about to wade in further when Clara did a double take, staring at Mary’s penis.

Oh, right. Mary sighed. This hasn’t come up yet. 

“Y-you- But that’s- I-I thought-“ Clara stammered, blushing and wide-eyed. Her hands rushed to her face, where, unable to choose between her mouth or her eyes, they settled awkwardly in the middle, fingers splayed. The commotion drew Eloise’s attention away from Mary’s sword. She glanced over, raising her eyebrows when she spotted its source.

“Oh.” She simply uttered, a look of mild surprise on her face. Mary shifted awkwardly under the scrutiny.

“T-that’s- You-“ Clara continued to stutter. “I- G-gods, I’m sorry.” She turned away, mortified. “I-it’s just, I, um, I thought you were a woman…” She mumbled. Mary frowned.

“I am.” She said, folding her arms. “I haven’t been a man for more than ten years.” Clara looked back, confused. Mary gestured down to her penis. “My cock is just… left over.” She explained, shrugging uncomfortably. She wasn’t fond of acknowledging that specific bit of her past.

To her surprise, Eloise nodded, understanding crossing her features. Mary looked back with raised eyebrows. The giantess smiled warmly down at her.

“Your father’s work?” She asked, simply. Mary shifted in place, nodding.

“You… don’t seem surprised.” She said. Eloise shrugged.

“People changing their gender isn’t unheard of among my people.” She explained. “I guess it’s a lot easier for us, because of our magic. I haven’t met anyone who did – until now, I guess – but I’ve read about the process. It’s technically part of my field.” Eloise smiled.

Mary looked away, a blush creeping over her cheeks. “Makes sense.” She mumbled.

Eloise’s face softened. “Your father really was a wonderful man.” She said, softly, before she settled back into the lake. Mary sat down, feeling the cool water lap around her torso.

“Yeah.” She nodded, solemn. “He was.”

To the side, Clara had been following the exchange, slowly piecing together understanding. When Mary sat, she blushed.

“S-sorry…” She murmured, unable to meet her eye. Mary sighed.

“It’s fi-“

“Wait!” Eloise jolted upright. Waves rolled over Mary and Clara as she turned around to them, blue eyes wide. “If your father was the one keeping up your transition, then how has it not worn off yet?” Her eyes glazed over, calculations running through her head. “Magic like that needs regular upkeep, but if he died, then…”

Mary paled a little. Eloise had stumbled into a deep-seated fear of hers. Truthfully, Mary had been terrified of her father’s magic wearing off one day. Conversely, a hopeful curiosity began to sparkle in Eloise’s eyes.

“He did maintain it.” Mary admitted, feeling her heartbeat. “Pretty regularly. But it’s been three years since he died…” Mary’s face scrunched with worry. “Sometimes I wake up worried the magic’s worn off, but nothing’s changed yet.”

Eloise rose, wading closer with an ecstatic energy. She leaned over the two humans, water dripping from her breast.

“This is incredible!” She cried. “Hugo must have really solved permanence! No spell could last this long otherwise!” She lifted Mary’s sword to her eye, pinched between her fingers. “There are runes inscribed across the blade, here. Are these permanent?” She asked, glancing at Mary.

“As far as I know…” Mary shrugged, struggling to match Eloise’s energy. Clara sank a little deeper, shying away from the animated giantess.

“They must be a part of it, then…” Eloise said, inspecting them further. “Does your bag have runes like these on it, too?” She asked.

Mary nodded. They were ringed around the inside, at the opening. “There are, yeah. But I don’t think they’re a part of it. I don’t have any runes on my body.” Mary explained. Eloise paused, stumped at the broken pattern.

“Um, actually…” Clara piped up. Mary and Eloise both looked at her, eyebrows raised. Clara shied away a bit at the attention. “I’m pretty sure you do.” She pointed a finger behind Mary, toward her back. “I-I saw something before you sat down.” She explained, timid.

Mary stood, causing Clara to squeak and cover her eyes again. Twisting around, she struggled to see behind her shoulder. As she spun like a dog chasing its tail, Eloise exclaimed.

“Oh! There it is!” She said, pointing. Mary stopped, letting the others get a better look at whatever was on her back.

“What is it? I can’t see.” Mary asked, tense. She sensed Eloise lean in further, looking closely.

“It’s… a tiny – or, well, medium size to you – rune, etched into the small of your back. Right in the middle.” Eloise described. “It’s definitely magical, and it’s the same style as the runes on the blade.”

Mary was shocked. She’d never seen it before. Old memories surfaced. Her younger self twiddling her thumbs idly while her father sat behind her, weaving warm magic together for her upkeep. Apparently this is what he had been doing. 

Eloise let out a delighted noise. “This is great!” She exclaimed. “I haven’t even started digging into the magic yet and I’ve already got a lead!” She squirmed in place, sending waves across the two humans. “Though, the most interesting thing is how much smaller and more compact the rune on your back is compared to the sequence on the sword…” She mused, running her fingers over the blade. “I mean, from what I can tell the sword’s magic is a little more complicated, but still. Your rune is much more efficient. The magic your father used on you must have been his greatest work by far.”

Emotion rose in Mary’s chest. Eloise didn’t realise the weight of her words. Even three years dead, new evidence of her father’s love still surfaced. She clutched at her chest, glad she was still turned away from the giantess as emotion stung at her eyes.

“Do you think you could let me inspect you, as well? Figuring out how the rune works could be a huge help.” Eloise asked, thoroughly ruining the moment.

Mary scowled up at her eager expression. Her curt reply was interrupted by a shrill whistle, carrying over the water.

   Shocked, the three of them all looked toward its source. There, Mary spotted a woman, – a human – sat atop a boulder some distance down the shoreline.

Eloise stared, eyebrows high on her head. “Is that a human? Out here?” She whispered. Clara flushed red, huddling down into the water until only her eyes peeked out.

“Huh…” Mary blew out a breath, glad for a break in the heavy conversation. She started over towards the waving figure. “I’ll go see what she wants. Keep an eye out for anything else strange.” She instructed. Eloise murmured in the affirmative.

Mary waded over through the shallows, carefully keeping an eye out for an ambush. The human could be a trap. A pet of some giant deployed to lure her into a false sense of security. But, the trees were still, and nothing pounced as she got closer. Slowly letting her guard down, she got a better look at the woman on the rocks.

She was tall and lanky, clad in skinny black overalls and a plain shirt. She was seated, but looking at her limbs Mary guessed that the woman would be taller than even her. Her unkempt white hair was cut above the chin, and messily strewn across her smooth features. Her feet were bare, but Mary could spot a pair of black rubber boots planted at the base of the rocks, alongside a sturdy bucket. Cradled in the woman’s posture was a thin wooden fishing rod, with its line cast out far into the lake.

The woman waved a hand in greeting as Mary approached. “Hail and well met, stranger.” She greeted, unbothered by Mary’s nakedness. Her voice was soft and flat, nearly monotone. It matched her blank facial expression.

“Hail, yourself.” Mary replied, careful not to cut her feet on the rocks underfoot as she waded through waist-high water. “I’m surprised to see another human this deep in giant territory.” She met the woman’s vaguely curious dark eyes.

“So am I.” She said. The woman glanced over toward the others. “You three are an especially odd catch. Usually when humans and giants meet there’s a lot more screaming and running around.” She noted. Mary grunted in acknowledgement.

“We’re…” She hesitated, glancing back at Eloise, who was quietly chatting with Clara. “We’ve got an arrangement.” She said. The woman shrugged, satisfied with the meagre answer. “I’m Mary, by the way.”

The woman nodded. “Janice.” She replied. “So what brings you into the giant’s forest, Mary? Most of us try to keep our distance.” She asked, her eyes occasionally flicking back to her rod.

Mary’s expression darkened. “I’m looking for someone. A giantess who murdered my father.” She answered. Janice let out a quiet hum of recognition.

“Revenge, then.” She said, plainly. Mary nodded. “That makes sense. Not many other reasons to come out here.” Mary cocked an eyebrow.

“What about you? I’m sure there are less dangerous places to fish.” Mary asked.  “Less far from civilisation, too.” She pointed out. Janice shook her head.

“No, see, I live here.” She said, nodding her head back toward the forest. Noting Mary’s incredulous expression, she explained. “I’m… not much of a ‘people person’. When I thought about where I could go for some peace and quiet, I figured the giant’s forest would be the last place anyone would try and visit.” She shrugged.

“Huh...” Mary grunted. I guess that makes sense. “Well, I’m sorry about the intrusion, then.” Janice shrugged.

“I don’t begrudge it. It’s not like I own the lake.” She said. “You’re also the first person I’ve spoken to in almost a year, so the novelty is nice. I was going to hide like usual when I saw the giantess coming, but I spotted you two with her and got curious.” She explained. Mary frowned.

“That’s your usual plan when giants show up? Just hiding?” She asked. Janice nodded.

“They don’t come by here too often. I think because the lake is pretty far away from where anyone lives.” She said. “Though yeah, in the event they do show up, I just hide in the trees and wait for them to leave. It’s worked for me so far.” Her eyes glanced toward the lake as her rod twitched slightly.

“What happens if you get spotted, though?” Mary asked, eyebrow raised. “I mean surely it’s going to happen eventually. What’s your plan for when a giant finds you out here?” She folded her arms across her chest. Janice shrugged.

“Nothing, I suppose.” She said. “If I get spotted there isn’t much I can do anyway. They’re faster and stronger than I am, so I don’t see much of a point in resisting.” She said, matter-of-factly. She changed her grip on the fishing rod as it twitched a second time.

“Nothing?” Mary said, incredulous. “If a giant spots you, you’re going to end up eaten. Or worse. You’re saying you‘ll just let them do that to you?”

Janice opened her mouth to reply, before snapping her attention forward. Her limbs sprung into action as something caught on her rod. Squatting low on the rock, she tugged backward as she wound steadily, eyes focused and locked onto the line. Mary watched as the fisherwoman slowly, but surely, reeled in her catch. Finally, a descent sized fish burst from the lake, flailing in the air as Janice relaxed. She caught the line, holding the fish up for inspection. She held it there for a moment, watching it writhe in the air. Eventually, she spoke.

“Does casting my hook into the lake make me evil? Or is the fish just foolish for taking the bait?” She mused, pensive. “…I don’t know if there’s a right answer to that. If I don’t fish, I’ll starve. But if I do, the fish dies.” She mumbled, staring into her catch’s glassy eyes. “I’m inclined to think it’s just the way of things. If I ever stumbled into a giant’s trap, I’d probably think it was fair enough. I likely could have avoided it if I was more careful, so I deserve to suffer the consequences. And the giant deserves to have their trap work. It’d just be my turn to be the fish.” Her catch’s flailing slowed. Janice carefully unhooked it, tossing it down into the bucket beside her boots. It rattled in place as the fish slapped into it, joining the rest of the day’s catch. She glanced toward Mary. “Does that make sense?”

Mary furrowed her brows. Her sense of justice raked against Janice’s words, even if they made some kind of cruel sense. “Maybe.” She said. “But giants don’t tend to lay traps, and they don’t have to eat us to survive, either.” She argued, anger simmering. Janice nodded to the side, acknowledging her point. “Most of the time they’re just needlessly cruel, and I can’t forgive that.” Mary fumed. Janice nodded.

“That’s fair. There’s a chance I’ve gone a bit wild after spending so long by myself. Seeing everything through the lens of predator and prey.” She mused. “For a while I was wondering if the three of you were even real. I was pretty surprised to see I wasn’t the only woman at the lake with a rod.” She joked.

Mary snorted, letting out a chuckle. Janice gave a slight smile, before re-baiting her line and getting ready to cast again. She paused, glancing back toward Mary.

“Oh, right. There was a reason I called you over.” Janice said. Mary cocked an eyebrow. Janice pointed. “Your giant friend over there is spooking the fish, and it’s been really hard to catch anything. That fish I just pulled up is the first one I’ve caught since you arrived.” Janice explained. “Could you ask her to move over to the opposite side of the lake from me? That way she’ll at least spook the fish in my direction.” She asked.

Mary shrugged. “Sure thing.” She turned toward Eloise, framing her mouth between her hands. Janice pre-emptively plugged her ears. “ELOISE!” Mary shouted. The giantess flinched, glancing over with a blush. “YOU’RE SCARING THE FISH! MOVE YOUR ASS OVER TO THE OTHER SIDE!” Mary’s voice carried over the lake, bouncing a slight echo off the hills beyond.

“Uh, o-okay!” Eloise replied, not needing to raise her voice nearly as much to be heard. The giantess rose from the lake, water cascading down her body as she waded further away, covering her breasts.

“Thank you.” Janice said, leaning back and slinging her line into the lake, where it vanished into the clear waters. With her line cast, she settled back down onto the boulder, cradling the rod between her legs. “You seem like good friends.” She hummed.

Mary frowned. They weren’t friends. Though… she didn’t say anything to correct the fisherwoman. A glimmer caught Mary’s eye, drawing her gaze toward the bucket that sat below Janice’s perch. Inside was a decent haul of fish, their scales gleaming in the sunlight. A thought crossed Mary’s mind.

“Hey,” Janice glanced her way. “You wouldn’t mind sharing some of your catch, would you? I can pay.” Mary offered. Janice’s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

“Hmm. I have had decent luck today, so I could spare a few.” She said. “Though, money doesn’t have any use to me anymore, so you’ll have to offer something else.” She explained.

Mary frowned, eyes narrowed as she went through her mental list of supplies to find anything she could offer the woman. An offer occurred to her as she looked up at Janice.

“Ever try spear fishing?” Mary asked, slight smile on her face. Janice’s eyebrows raised.

 

                                                                                          ~~~                                                                                            

 

Clara was freezing.

Mary had wandered over to the mysterious woman a few minutes ago. In that time, all of Clara’s body heat had been sapped away by the chill water, leaving her shivering cold. She especially regret getting her hair wet. Pale, crackling ice spirits manifested, bobbing about the water like tiny icebergs.

Deeper in, Eloise was idly peering over Mary’s sword, occasionally mumbling observations to herself. Now and then, she’d glance Clara’s way, checking on her. This time, her gaze lingered a bit, her eyebrows furrowed.

“You ok, Clara?” She asked. Clara met her eyes, trembling. Eloise glanced toward Mary in the distance. “If… you’re not comfortable being alone with me, I-“

Clara shook her head, cutting Eloise off. “N-no, I-it’s not t-that.” She said, through chattering teeth. “I-I’m just c-cold.” She confessed. A look of relief briefly passed over Eloise, though it was quickly replaced with concern.

“Oh, right. I forget how badly the cold can get to humans.” She said. “Your lack of body fat probably isn’t helping either…” She mused. Clara nodded, shaking.

“I-I would get out, b-but the air just makes it c-colder.” She said. “I-I’m kind of s-stuck.” She admitted, her blush doing little to fight off the cold.

Eloise nodded, idly toying with Mary’s blade as her gaze drifted to the side in thought. Her expression brightened as an idea crossed her mind. “Can I hold you again?” She asked. Clara gave a shaky nod. Anything to warm up. Eloise scooted closer, scooping her spare hand under Clara’s body. Clara let herself float a moment as Eloise’s palm blushed past her backside. Eloise lifted her fingers from the water, keeping Clara steady as the giantess trawled her closer. Clara leaned against the barred fingers, already feeling warmer as she let herself be dragged over. 

Eloise lay back, exposing her breasts to the air as her upper torso floated like a small island in the water. She dragged Clara close, bringing her up to the shore of her chest. Clara felt her face flush with heat as she figured out what the giantess was planning. Water crashed down around her as Eloise lifted her from the lake. The cold air didn’t have a chance to bite at Clara’s skin before she was gently deposited between the hills of Eloise’s breasts.

Clara immediately felt the warmth radiating from Eloise’s soft skin. Like a flat stone left out in the sun. Her body collapsed into it, drinking in the heat from below as the sun above pressed more into her back. Eloise’s chest rose and fell with her breathing, and Clara could hear her heartbeat close by. Clara closed her eyes. She could feel her ears burning. The skin-to-skin contact felt amazing, though knowing her naked body was pressing into Eloise’s flared at her shame.

At the least, she tried to ignore the massive breasts on either side of her. Each was bigger than her entire body – let alone proportionally – and shielded her from the wind. Unfortunately, Eloise didn’t let her ignore them for long. Pressing her arms to either side, the giantess bunched up her chest, cushioning Clara in heavenly softness.

Barely managing a squeak, Clara felt Eloise’s breasts moulding around her body. Eloise held them together close enough to embrace her gently at the sides, without smothering her entirely. Something Clara was sure she was capable of.

As if that wasn’t enough, Eloise leaned down, exhaling a soft, warm breeze over Clara. Eloise’s cherry scent was carried by her breath, washing over Clara as it passed. Eloise repeated the action several times, each breath filling Clara with more and more warmth.

Overwhelmed with physical affection, Clara melted into the giantess. She almost would have felt sleepy, if her heart wasn’t pounding like her life depended on it. Gods, maybe it did.

Eventually, Eloise let up, leaning back. “Better?” She asked, her voice soft as her smile. Clara could only nod, blushing furiously. Eloise blushed a little in return. The giantess wasn’t immune to embarrassment after all.

They lay there for a quiet moment, letting Clara regain the last of her body heat the water had stolen. Flat-bodied, spindly-legged lake spirits skittered about across the shimmering surface. Feeling warm, she peeked up at the giantess.

“…Ellie?”

“Hm?”

 â€œI was just wondering…” Clara started. “You’ve been so gentle with me, even though you’re so much bigger…” Clara remembered her rough treatment at the hands of the red-haired giantess. She shook her head to dispel the memory. “I was just wondering if you’ve… well, held humans before.” She asked.

Eloise’s face fell at her question, a solemn look coming over her as she glanced away, not meeting Clara’s eyes. “Well…”

A little pit formed in Clara’s stomach. She recognised the guilt in Eloise’s features. Clara suddenly became a lot more aware of her circumstances, cradled by the giantess, thumped by her heartbeat. Though more pressingly, she felt bad for drawing up whatever memories Eloise was grappling with.

“S-sorry.” Clara apologised, shrinking into herself. “I… didn’t mean to strike a nerve…”

Eloise expression brightened a little as she glanced back. “N…No, it’s ok. I just…” She trailed off, her blue gaze trailing skyward. She sighed. “You’re right, I… have handled humans before. I’m pretty used to it too.” She paused, collecting her thoughts. “The thing is… I’m an orphan. I never knew my parents, I was abandoned as a baby.” She explained. Clara’s heart panged with sympathy for the giantess. “Among my people, abandoned children are raised directly by the council. Sort of.” Eloise’s expression grew distant as she remembered. “I was taken in, given a room inside the town hall, and was raised by the staff. The council members themselves were always too busy to actually be involved personally, but I would see them time to time.” Clara’s eyebrows raised.

“You must have actually known Mary’s father, then…” She murmured, earning a smile from Eloise.

“A little. He was a busy man, just like the rest of them. And he vanished when I was young. Though he did teach me my first spell, back when I was a little girl.” She reminisced, a wistful expression coming over her face. “Anyway, the thing is that…” She hesitated, glancing at Clara nervously. “Well… my people don’t just see humans as food.” She led. “Now and then, humans get kept around, as servants or… pets.” Clara looked up at Eloise, wide-eyed.

“You have human pets…?” She asked, grappling with the implication. Eloise shook her head violently.

“N-no! No! I’ve never!” She clarified, blushing.

Clara let out a small sigh. She didn’t know how she’d feel if that were true. Keeping people as pets was probably better than eating them… Still, it seemed… inhumane. Even if Eloise was so gentle…

Clara ignored her beating heart.

Eloise gathered herself. “The town hall has a small group of human servants, they help out the staff, and clean, and do other odd jobs.” She explained. Clara nodded. “They’re…” Eloise face fell. “They’re technically slaves… They’re not allowed to leave, and they don’t get paid…” She mumbled, voice heavy with guilt. “The council doesn’t acknowledge humans as people. …Most giants don’t. It’s one of the things Hugo was always protesting, actually. Even though his opinion wasn’t very popular. I wonder if that’s why he left…” She mused, solemn. “Mary hasn’t said much about her past, but I’d bet her father was living with humans, learning about how you live…” She trailed off.

Clara cleared her throat, getting Eloise back on track. The giantess blinked a few times, before blushing sheepishly.

“S-sorry. Anyway, I was always friendly with the humans around the town hall. Watching their little bodies scurry around while they worked, I always found them so interesting. And, well… cute.” Clara blushed. It was surreal, hearing a giant’s perspective. Eloise made it sound like they were cute little mice. Eloise continued. “If I wasn’t busy, I would always stop to give them a hand, or carry them someplace else quickly. I got pretty used to being gentle over the years.” A look of nostalgia came over Eloise’s face features as she described her past. “Sometimes, in the winter, I’d help them warm up if they ever had to work outside. It gets really cold in the south, especially for humans.” She blushed. “That’s how I figured out this trick, though I usually had more clothes on…” She glanced at Clara, sheepish. “So, that’s the reason why, I guess. Well, that and my magic studies. It takes a steady hand.” She explained. “Though to be honest, I was being extra careful this morning. I was worried I’d gotten rusty.” She chuckled, bashful.

Clara didn’t miss the implication. “You say that like it’s been a while since you interacted with them…” Clara said, quiet. Sadness returned to Eloise’s features.

“…Yeah.” She sighed. “It… It’s been a long time.”

“…What happened?” Clara asked, nervous about the answer. Eloise grimaced, opening her mouth to speak.

Suddenly, Mary’s voice carried across the lake. “ELOISE!” She shouted, getting the giant’s attention. Eloise flinched, squeezing her breast tighter. Clara flushed, gripped tighter by the giantess’ breast. Eloise nervously adjusted her glasses, looking over toward Mary.

 â€œYOU’RE SCARING THE FISH! MOVE YOUR ASS OVER TO THE OTHER SIDE!” The shouted instruction hung in the air a moment. Eloise blinked a few times, before responding.

“Uh, o-okay!” She replied, flustered. She held a palm over Clara, shielding her from her raised voice. “Um, just… hang tight a second.” Eloise said, much quieter.

Before Clara could respond, Eloise rose to her feet. Her spare hand wrapped around her breasts, holding Clara in place. Clara eeped as pillowy, soft flesh enwrapped her on all sides, swallowing her up completely. Trapped by Eloise’s warmth, Clara’s pounding heartbeat was drowned out by the giantess’ own. The familiar smell of cherries seeped into Clara’s skin. The temperature rose dramatically, so much that she felt she might sweat if it kept up.

Outside, She could hear Eloise wading through the lake. After what felt like several minutes, but was likely less than one, she sat back down into the water. Eloise released her breasts, letting them fall back to the sides. Fresh air and sunlight greeted Clara as the giantess settled back into her prior position. Eloise’s face was red, though by how Clara’s felt, she probably had her beat.

Eloise chuckled awkwardly. “I was worried Mary was mad at us for cuddling for a second there.” She joked. Clara’s ears burned at the insinuation.

“Y-yeah…” She managed, offering a weak chuckle. An awkward silence settled over the two of them before Clara’s mind latched onto the first topic it could. “W-why do you smell like cherries?” She asked. Eloise looked at her, wide-eyed.

“You noticed?” She asked, then blushed. “Oh, it’s… probably really noticeable at your size, huh…” Clara nodded, giggling a little at the broken tension.

“Yeah.” She replied. “You said it’s been a few days since you last bathed, so it’s not soap. But there’s no way that you naturally smell like that.” She paused, eyes narrowed. ”…Do you?”

Eloise smiled, sheepishly. “No, I- Of course not.” She giggled, her chest shaking. “No, I use magic. To… make myself smell… nice.” She mumbled, bashful. Clara giggled at the giantess’ embarrassment, eventually coaxing some out of Eloise as well. “Can you imagine if it was natural, though?” She giggled. Clara smiled.

“Ooh, what do I smell like?” She asked, curious. Eloise smirked.

“You smelled like feet earlier.” She joked. Clara slapped at her breast, petulant.

“S-shut up!” She cried. A little part of her flinched, afraid of offending the giantess. To her relief, Eloise just snickered. “I-I’m serious, I want to know…” Clara mumbled, smiling.

Eloise leaned down, comically planting her nostril on Clara’s head and taking a deep sniff. Clara burst out laughing at the act, feeling her hair lifted up by the suction. Eloise snickered back, her body shaking.

A small, warm part of Clara latched onto her mirth. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d laughed this hard with someone else. She’d always struggled to get along with the other girls in the village, and ended up spending most of her time alone. Yet now here she was, bonding with a giantess of all people. Golden mirth spirits drifted about them like petals on the breeze and the last of Clara’s walls broke down. She trusted Eloise. It had only been a day, but she truly felt she could call the woman a friend. In hindsight, the terror she had felt the night prior felt ridiculous. 

Eloise leaned back, bringing Clara back to the present as their laughter gradually settled The blonde giantess flushed red, glancing away. Clara looked at her, questioning.

“Well, uh. You- Now you kinda smell like, uh, me.” Eloise murmured awkwardly.

Clara flushed red, before breaking out into giggles again. It took a moment, but Eloise cracked a smile as well, before breaking into giggles as well. They laughed together, grinning like idiots.

“Having fun, you two?”

Their giggles choked to a halt as they looked down, spotting Mary watching them from the shallows, a bemused smirk on her face. Eloise chuckled bashfully, smiling back. Clara blushed, looking sheepish as Mary held up a bunch of five fish.

“C’mon, I’ve bought us dinner.” She said, brandishing her haul.

The next few hours flew by. Clara and Eloise were well washed by the time Mary came back, so they went to dress and set up camp on the shore. Meanwhile Mary finally took her chance to wash properly. Clara couldn’t help herself from sneaking peeks at the woman’s bare, muscled frame while she searched the shoreline for firewood.

Eventually, the sun hung low in the sky. Nighttime fell swiftly this close to winter. Mary’s tent had been unsalvageable, but she had managed to save the mats and the blanket. Clara tried arranging them on the ground, but testing it uncovered problems. Without the tent to hold them together, the mats kept sliding apart. It would make it hard to share the bedding, especially since they only had one blanket. Clara agonized over it for an age, until Mary came back from the lake with a fairly blunt solution. Taking her sword, she cut the blanket into two halves. That way, they didn’t have to worry about sharing the unwieldy mats. Clara tried not to be too disappointed.

With that settled, they moved on to constructing a fire. Mary had decided it was worth the risk if they got to eat a cooked meal. Clara agreed. Meanwhile, Eloise had waded back into the lake, having procured a massive net about the size of her outstretched hand from one of her pockets. Long ropes were attached to each corner, allowing it to be bunched up efficiently. While Clara helped Mary find more wood, the giantess settled in the deeper part of the lake, squatting deadly still and holding the net under the surface, waiting.

Eventually, a loud splash caught the humans’ attention as Eloise hoisted her net out of the water by the ropes, scooping up an enormous haul of wriggling fish. The triumphant giantess stomped over, and tied her catch to a high branch to dry.

Clara gathered the wood they’d found into an impromptu fire pit, batting at a few forest spirits still clinging to the sticks and branches while Mary hauled over a heavier log she’d found so they could sit. Eloise pulled her clothes back on, using a bit of magic to dry herself off quickly.

Finally, the three of them sat down around their nascent fire pit. Mary and Clara sharing the log, and Eloise cross-legged across from them. The setting sun cast a shimmering golden glow across the lake, the sky alight with colour. A mottled reflection of the water wobbled along Eloise’s right side, drawing Clara’s eye. Mary reached into her pouch, fetching a tinderbox before Eloise waved her down.

“Oh, no I got it.” She said. Hovering over the firewood, her hands came together, weaving a simple spell above it. With a tug of her index, a little burst of flame erupted at the fire’s base, slowly claiming the rest of the firewood as it spread upward. Mary shrugged, leaning back to wait.

Their skewered fish slowly cooking near the fire, Clara closed her eyes as she leaned over, resting on Mary. She sighed, feeling the warmth inside and out. Mary leaned her head on top of Clara’s in return. Clara just registered Eloise’s suppressed coo of adoration. If Mary noticed, she didn’t comment on it.

“…I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.” She said instead. Clara opened her eyes, glancing up curiously. “About my father, I mean.” Mary clarified. Clara softly shook her head.

“It’s alright, I kind of figured it out, anyway.” Clara said. “Only a giant could create magic like the tools you have, and it was pretty obvious you were half-giant.” She explained matter-of-factly. Eloise cocked her head, bemused. Mary lifted her head off Clara’s, frowning at her.

“…Clara, I’m not half-giant.” She said, perplexed. “I’m just tall.” Clara rose, blushing.

“What? …But I thought…” She stammered, embarrassed at misidentifying Mary twice in one day.

“I was adopted.” Mary explained, amusement tugging at the corners of her mouth. “He found me as a baby, took me in. He wasn’t actually my blood.” Her smile softened. “Though he treated me like I was.”

Eloise smiled at the statement, though Clara was struck by a thought.

“Wait so then, are all three of us technically orphans…?” Mary blinked, glancing at Eloise. Meanwhile the giantess looked down at Clara with sympathy in her eyes.

“You too?” She asked, her voice gentle. Clara nodded, thumbing the bell hanging from her neck.

“My parents were… taken, when I was little.” She said, omitting exactly who took them for Eloise’s sake. “I was raised by my grandfather since.” The giantess’s eyes flashed with guilt for just a second, reading between the lines.

Eloise shifted uncomfortably. “I’m sorry…” She said.

Clara shook her head. “Don’t be.” She said earnestly, offering a smile. One that the giantess returned. The coincidence of their circumstances only convinced Clara further. Meeting Mary and Eloise was meant to be.

Eloise still seemed a little uncomfortable, so Clara changed the subject. “What was it like being raised by a giant?” She asked Mary, who had been turning the fish. The muscled woman glanced her way, sitting back down and pondering the question.

“It’s hard to say how it was different…” She said, rubbing behind her neck. “I never knew anything else, so it just felt normal.” She explained. She looked away, gazing into the fire. It’s orange glow dancing in her brown eyes. “I never really saw my father as a giant. Sure, he was some hundred feet tall and the house I grew up in was huge. But to me it was just home, and he was just dad.” She reminisced. “We lived right on the border, and were friendly with the human town nearby. We were way out west in the middle of nowhere, so dad wasn’t worried about word getting out. He still urged the townsfolk not to mention him to others, though he never explained why.” Her expression darkened. “He must have been worried about what the others would do to him if they found out.” She concluded.

Eloise scowled. “Kathrine is well-known for having a grudge against humans. She and Hugo were always arguing during council meetings. I’m sure she killed him just for the ‘crime’ of associating with you.” She muttered, waving her fingers sarcastically. “There’s no way she was sanctioned either. The council couldn’t have possibly told her to kill him, he was too brilliant. Not to mention you say he was killed three years ago, but none of us heard even a whisper in that time.” She fumed, tucking a stray blonde lock behind her ear. “There’s no doubt in my mind that what Katherine did was nothing more than cold-blooded murder.” She concluded, anger colouring her voice. Eloise met Mary’s eyes, determined. “I already promised to help you get revenge. But I also want to expose her to the council, so that everyone knows the truth of what happened to your father. If you’ll help me.” She promised. Meeting her gaze, Mary nodded.

The fire popped loudly as a larger branch snapped, casting little sparks up into the sky. The heavy mood lifted as Eloise started, exclaiming softly.

“Oh, my catch should be ready by now.” She said, leaning back and untying her net from where it had been drying. Clara watched, curious as Eloise held it before herself.

Her fingers danced through the air, catching lines of magic and threading them together. The giantess’ tongue poked out the corner of her mouth as she concentrated, eyes narrowed. The spell flashed complete, and the humans watched as a haul of fish the size of Eloise’s fist suddenly shrank down to about the size of Clara’s head, net included.

Eloise muttered to herself as she pinched the miniaturised net between thumb and forefinger. “There’s a lot of targets, and it’s a big reduction in size, so this won’t last very long…” She leaned forward, holding it overtop the fire. Before long, a faint sizzling sound stirred up, the moisture between the fish boiling in the heat. Her toes flexed impatiently as she shook the net now and then, jostling the fish inside.

Clara looked on with awe. “You have shrinking spells as well?” Eloise glanced at her, a little surprised.

“Of course.” She said. “It’s basically just the opposite of growing spells.” She explained casually. Her meal continued to splutter over the fire as Mary handed Clara a cooked, regular-sized fish. The humans dug in while Eloise’s dinner prepared, drops of oil falling down into the fire, sizzling away on contact with the burning wood.

Eventually, Eloise let out an ‘oop’, before lifting the net away from the fire. Moments later, it flashed back to its normal size, the spell wearing off. Humming happily, she opened the top of the net, lifting it up toward her face. Opening her maw, she carefully dumped its contents inside, shaking out a few stragglers. The giantess let out a satisfied moan, swishing the contents of her mouth around as she chewed up the seafood mass. Eventually, she sent it down in a single swallow, the sound startling Clara somewhat. Eloise let out a contented sigh.

Even after how close they’d become today, Clara still shuddered a little. She tried not to imagine herself in the same position as those fish. A grunt from Mary shook off Clara’s nerves.

“I can see why food is such a problem for you guys now.” She said around a mouthful of her own meal. “That many fish at once and it’s still just a mouthful for you.”

Eloise nodded, offering a rueful smile. “My people have been able to manage for centuries, but there’re too many of us now. The most recent estimate put our population over four hundred.” She said. Clara’s eyebrows raised at the number. Mary didn’t seem too shocked.

“There are only four hundred of you?” Clara asked, eyes wide. “Total? On the entire continent?” Eloise nodded. Clara was flabbergasted. “That’s… I’ve read about human towns with more people than that.” She exclaimed. Eloise shrugged.

“Yeah, but you’ve gotta consider how many resources one giant uses compared to one human. The limit on how many of us can exist at once is a lot smaller than it is for you.” She explained. “And besides, four hundred seems like a lot to me. I still can’t get over how many humans there apparently are. How do you keep track of everyone?” She joked.

Mary actually smirked at that one. Clara’s eyebrows furrowed. She hadn’t thought of it like that. She dug into her second fish, chewing thoughtfully. Mary had already finished off two, and was taking a swig of her canteen.

Eloise pointed down at the single fish left, browning by the fire. “Hey, do you two mind if I have this one?” She asked, leaning down. “I’m still a little hungry is all.”

Mary and Clara shared a glance. Mary shrugged, picking at her teeth with a fishbone. Clara nodded up at Eloise. “Sure, go ahead.”

Eloise beamed at the offer, carefully grasping the stick it was skewered on between two fingers and raising it up toward her. She twisted together another spell, and with a flash, the fish grew to giant size in her hands. The giantess salivated over her meal, ready to dig in. Mary frowned at the looming, steaming thing.

“I thought growing food to giant size didn’t work.” She said as Eloise chomped into her prize. “Something about how it just goes away after you eat it.”

Eloise nodded, wiping the juices dribbling down her chin. “It will.” She mumbled around her full mouth. “Once the spell wears off it’ll just be like I never cast it. I just like to feel full, y’know?” She explained. Mary grunted.

“Fair enough.” She said, rising to her feet. “I’m gonna go take a shit.” She announced, wandering over toward the treeline. “I’ll be back in a bit. Scream if there’s trouble.” Clara waved as Mary vanished into the trees.

Clara finished off the last of her food, idly playing in the sand with the remaining skewer while Eloise wolfed down her portion. The giantess’ sudden hunger shocked Clara. Either Eloise was good at hiding it, or her people just lived naturally hungry all the time, cursed by their massive size. Clara felt a pang of sympathy. It made sense why Eloise was so fixated on permanence.

“Y’know,” Eloise said, catching Clara’s attention. “I’m surprised how comfortable you are around me now.” She noted, swallowing down the last of her meal. “It’s only been a day, and you’ve come all the way from terrified to relaxed. What changed?” She asked, wiping her mouth with a rag she procured from a pocket.

Clara blushed. She was surprised at herself too. She thought for a moment, watching ribbon-like fire spirits dancing across the coals. She shifted, embarrassed. “Y-you know that self-confidence tip people say? Where you’re supposed to imagine the other person naked?” She glanced up at Eloise. “I…It’s a lot easier when you’ve already seen them naked.” She joked. Eloise blushed, snickering. “B-but seriously, it actually kind of helped.” Clara insisted. “I don’t know, it’s like… seeing you vulnerable made you seem less frightening, I guess.” Eloise nodded, understanding. “I-I mean it’s not just that.” Clara clarified. “Talking about magic, playing around earlier… Once I started to get to know you as a person, it’s like there wasn’t anything to be scared of, anymore.” Clara smiled up at the giantess, who looked down at her with the same warmth she felt.

Eloise nodded. “I get i- Ah!” The giantess jolted, wincing in pain. Clara’s face fell as she got to her feet. Eloise let out a shaky breath, gently cradling her left jaw, groaning.

“What’s wrong?” Clara asked, anxious. Eloise whined a little.

“Something sharp stuck in my teeth.” She said, careful not to move her jaw too quickly. “Fishbone, I think.” The giantess stuck a careful finger in her mouth, digging around carefully before coming out empty-handed. She groaned. “I can’t reach it…”

“C-can you use magic to get it out?” Clara suggested.

“Not if I can’t see it…” Eloise replied, looking miserable. “It’s from the big one. I can wait for the spell to wear off, but it might be hours…” She flinched, her speech twinging the bone.

Clara fidgeted, wanting to help but not sure how. Eloise leaned over to the water, scooping a handful up to her lips and slurping it up. She swished it around, wincing, before letting it fall back out into the lake, red-tinged. Clara winced.

A thought occurred to her. Clara froze. It was stupid, insane even. Ludicrously reckless. But… Eloise settled back down, tears in her eyes. A group of claw-like agony spirits latched onto her left jaw, drawn to the pain.

Clara’s heart pounded. “I…” Was she really about to say this? Eloise glanced down at her, big blue eyes catching the last rays of sunset behind her glasses. Clara swallowed. “I-I could… try and get it out…” She said.

Some part of her screamed that she was insane the moment the words passed her lips. Eloise stared at her, wide-eyed. Fear – of all things – flashed across her features.

“W-what!? No! Are you crazy?” She cried, covering her mouth. “Y-you can’t go in there, it’s dangerous, a-and dirty, and you could get hurt!” She argued, shaking her head. Oddly, seeing her just as nervous helped steel Clara’s nerves.

“You’re already hurt!” She argued, worry for her friend overpowering her apprehension. “And you said the spell won’t wear off for hours! I-I can just reach in, get it out, a-and we’ll both be fine.” She said, not sure if she was reassuring herself or Eloise.

The giantess glanced away, apprehensive. Her face was clouded with doubt, her eyes darted about as if trying to find an alternative. She flinched again, another pang of pain shooting through her. She sighed, face scrunched in worry.

“…Fine. W-we can give it a try. But please be careful.” Eloise relented. Clara nodded, feeling her heart pounding in her chest.

Grabbing at her clothes, Clara began to undress herself. Her vision obscured by black fabric, she heard Eloise wash her mouth out a few times. The dim flash of a spell faded just as Clara got her dress over her head. Eloise looked down at her, eyes full of worry. The giantess was even drawing a host of fear spirits, their ragged shapes flitting about her body.

Clara took everything off. She didn’t want to have to wash her clothes afterward. Though, she kept the silver bell, hanging from her neck. She’d learned her lesson from last time. Feeling exposed, she walked over to Eloise’s knee, glancing up at her awkwardly. Eloise lowered her palm, allowing Clara to climb on. Clara stayed on her knees as Eloise’s palm ascended, feeling the giantess’ pulse thrumming through her skin.

Eloise brought Clara close to her face, peering at her through her glasses. “Are you sure about this?” She asked, dread coating her voice. Clara nodded.

“I-I’ll be fine.” She assured. “Just in and out, and you’ll be feeling better.” Clara mustered as much professionalism as she could. “I-I’m a healer. It’s just part of my job.” She said, the affirmation raising her confidence. She met Eloise’s fearful eyes. “You almost seem more scared than I am.” Clara noted, mustering a weak smile.

“I just don’t want anything to happen to you…” Eloise whined. She almost threatened tears. Something in Clara swelled, shoving past her apprehension.

“I’ll be fine, really.” Clara insisted. “I-I’m sure it’ll only take a minute.”

Eloise took a deep breath, composing herself. Her exhale rolled over Clara, giving her an idea of what was to come. Eloise nodded. “B-Be careful, ok?” She pleaded, before lowering Clara slightly and opening her mouth wide.

Hot breath washed over Clara, beading moisture on her skin. Firelight twinkled off of Eloise’s teeth, framed by soft, pink lips. Her tongue slowly inched over her bottom teeth, glistening and wet with saliva. It trailed back toward the pit of her throat, where her plump uvula dangled like a warning. A strong cherry scent wafted over Clara, masking the fishy smell that lingered near her throat.

Clara swallowed nervously. A sense of deja-vu washed over her. Images of the maw she was tossed into two days before flashed through her mind. Keeping her breathing steady, Clara focused on the differences. The uvula was rounder. The teeth were differently shaped. The tongue was a lighter shade of pink. The strong cherry smell the giantess had cast into her mouth served as a constant reminder that this was Eloise. Someone she trusted.

Mustering her courage, Clara shuffled forward. She carefully placed her hands on Eloise’s tongue, the slippery muscle twitching at the touch. Slowly, Clara crawled forward, sliding her knees over Eloise’s lips. The faint light of dusk faded from view as Clara found herself fully inside Eloise’s mouth. Clara kept her hands steady as she balanced on Eloise’s slick tongue. Looking around, she noticed something.

Eloise’s size almost seemed to fade away, the enormity of her proportions replaced by smaller confines of her mouth. Somehow she didn’t feel so… big, anymore. Breathing in the giantess’ humid breath, Clara tried to imagine Eloise awkwardly kneeling on the ground, mouth open and fidgeting. Naked too, for good measure. The image helped flush away Clara’s fear, even drawing a weak smile to her face.

Clara looked around with a new perspective. An odd kind of wonder coming over her as she looked around. It was surreal, being able to see someone’s mouth up close. And in so much detail. She ran her hand over Eloise’s tongue, feeling it’s dimpled surface rolling under her fingers. Eloise let out a soft, high-pitched grunt in response. Clara blushed. She’d have to ask Eloise what she tasted like once this was over.

Eventually, Clara spotted her target. A sharp rib bone jut out violently from between Eloise’s left molars, the gum beneath swollen painfully.

Clara started forward on her hands and knees, moving to get within arm’s reach. Suddenly, her knees slipped. Sliding apart from beneath her, sending her bare nethers crashing into Eloise’s tongue. Clara yelped, clapping her hands over her mouth. The warm, wet muscle pressed into her womanhood, shooting tingling sensations all over her body. She’d never felt anything similar – let alone been with another person sexually. Eloise’s tongue shifted slightly, its odd texture rolling underneath Clara. The unconscious movement rippled pleasure across her body in waves.

Blushing down to her chest, Clara’s breathing came hard and fast, her heart pounding in her chest. Oh gods. If Eloise moved again, she might just lose herself. Trembling, Clara rose back to her knees. A thin strand of mixed fluids came away with her. Clara forced herself to take deep, slow breaths. She could sort out those feelings later, right now Eloise was still in pain.

Ignoring the swirling emotions inside of her, Clara reached forward, grabbing onto the bone jutting from Eloise’s teeth. The giantess flinched, her tongue buckling as she winced. Clara yelped, holding on for dear life as she was jostled. Her legs scrambled for purchase across Eloise’s slick tongue. Clara cast a fearful glance toward the giantess’ pulsing throat before her. A dark little part of her wanted to peer down Eloise’s gullet, just to see. But she shook the thought away.

Placing both hands upon the bone, Clara steadied herself. She count down in her head, before tugging on it with all her might. Blessedly, the bone popped out of Eloise’s teeth on her first try.

The giantess jolted again, flinching from the pain. Now without a grip, Clara slipped around haphazardly. With her free hand, she desperately grabbed onto Eloise’s molar, keeping herself from sliding any closer to her throat.

As quickly as it began, it stopped, Eloise holding still. The giantess blew out a sigh of relief, her breath flowing over Clara before making its way out of her mouth. Clara let out her own, stilling her beating heart. She had done it, no issues.

Glancing back to where she had pulled the bone, Clara noticed a trickle of blood from between the molars. Not about to leave her task unfinished, Clara quickly muttered out a prayer, grasping the silver bell around her neck. It tinkled softly as a dim pale glow shone from between Eloise’s teeth, healing the minor wound. Though at this size, Clara was surprised by how much magic she had to channel.

Clara smiled. Eloise was definitely feeling a lot better, the giantess had gone completely still, no longer wracked with pain. Clara gently pat at where the wound had been, turning to leave with the bone in hand. Shuffling forward, the view was a lot different looking out of Eloise’s mouth, Clara noted.

Clara crawled forward, planting a knee over Eloise’s bottom lip and leaning out. She brandished the offending bone, waving it outside the giantess’ mouth.

“I got it!” She cried, both proud of herself, and eager to wash up.

Eloise didn’t respond. Feeling eyes on her, Clara looked down.

At the edge of the treeline stood Mary. She glared up at Eloise with wide eyes, gripping the hilt of her blade and swarming with red, angry butterflies. 

 

                                                                                       ~~~                                                                                               

 

It took the others half an hour to talk Mary down.

Her heart had leapt into her throat when she saw Clara deep in Eloise’s mouth. It had taken Clara’s repeated assurances that she was fine to get Mary to let go of her sword. Eloise at least had the decency to look ashamed while she apologised.

Still, Mary didn’t take her eyes off the giantess, watching her like a hawk as Clara quickly washed off the saliva clinging to her body. Eloise didn’t meet her gaze, curled up against the treeline, face scrunched up with guilt. Clara went to bed not long after, quickly drying herself and collapsing into her bedding. The exhausted girl drifted off the moment her head hit the mat.

Seeing Clara sleeping peacefully, Mary finally let herself relax a little, blowing out a sigh. Night had fallen swiftly, the pale light of the stars blanketing the landscape. Tiny pale dots of light entwined with golden thread, they twinkled overhead, reflecting off of the still surface of the lake. It was cold, especially without a tent. But the blankets ought to keep them warm enough.

The shifting of clothes sounded behind her, Eloise shuffling in the dark. “Mary…?” She whispered, voice low. Mary shot a glance her way. The giantess was facing her, body low to the ground where she was laying down to sleep. The starlight sparkled in her blonde hair, loose and hanging around her shoulders. “Can we talk?” She gestured to come closer.

Mary trudged over with a scowl. Images of the earlier incident flashed through her mind. Eloise shifted nervously, adjusting her glasses as Mary got close.

“What.” Mary simply said.

Eloise sighed, the warm breeze blowing Mary’s hair back. Eyes full of concern, she spoke. “I really am sorry for what happened earlier.” She apologised. Mary frowned. “It was Clara’s idea, but I still shouldn’t have gone along with it. It was reckless, poorly thought out, and I put her in danger.” Mary’s eyes narrowed. Eloise grimaced, letting out another sigh. “I’ll be more responsible from now on, I promise.” She said, wringing her hands together. She looked into Mary’s eyes. “I want you to be able to trust me.”

Mary’s eyes widened, rage flaring up within her. “Trust you?” She said, her voice dark. “You’re a giant. There is no trusting you” She growled. Eloise eyes widened. “A human trusting a giant is like a mouse trusting a cat. It’s insane.” Eloise leaned back, hurt. She frowned.

“What about your father?” She challenged. “You trusted him.” Mary bristled.

“My father was the only giant I have ever met who was kind to humans, and he’s dead.” Mary spat. Emotion roiled within her, trying to back up the statement. Eloise flinched.

“You know that’s not true.” She said, hurt.

“Cut the shit.” Mary replied. “The only reason you’re sticking around is because I’m your ticket to a seat on the council.” She argued. Eloise blinked, hurt confusion crossing her features. Mary cut off her reply. “Why the hell else would you try and be friendly with me? Did you forget who I am?” She gestured toward herself. “I’m a killer. A killer that’s single-handedly put nine giants in the ground, and based off what you said earlier that sounds like a pretty fucking high number.” She growled. Eloise winced, glancing away. “Let’s get one thing clear:” Mary started, holding a finger up at the giantess. “The only reason we’re working together is because we made a deal. You’re taking me to Kathrine, and I’m letting you look at my father’s work. You’ll be lucky if I let you look at my body.” Mary said, her voice rising. “We aren’t friends, or allies, or partners. We’re enemies in a very uneasy stalemate, and we’ll go back to enemies once this is all over.” She finished, breathing heavily. Her anger burned underneath her skin as she glared into the giant’s eyes.

Shock and confusion painted Eloise’s features, her eyes glistening. A silence settled over the shore, broken only by the ambient rippling of water and rustling of leaves. Eloise frowned, face contorted by hurt. “Fine.” She spat. “If that’s how you want it…” She muttered, voice warbling with emotion. Tears in her eyes, the giantess turned her back on Mary, rolling over and curling into a sleeping position. Mary ignored her sniffles.

Mary stood there, fuming, trying to vent her anger out through her breath. All her pent-up rage threatened to surge from her. Shaking her head, Mary turned to stomp away, letting out an angry grunt. She thud down onto her half of the bedding, placed next to Clara’s. Trying to cool her head, Mary lay down on her side, facing away from both her companions.

A kick planted into her back with a thud.

Mary scowled, but said nothing. A second kick thudded into her. Mary sighed through grit teeth, turning to look over her shoulder. Clara’s green eyes frowned back at her, the rest of her face hidden under her blanket. Her gaze was admonishing, hurt on Eloise’s behalf. Mary could sense the pout behind the blanket. She rolled back over, ignoring the look.

“I meant it. I’m not taking it back.” Mary muttered. Both to herself and to Clara. She was rewarded with another kick, harder this time. Mary ignored it.

Behind her, Clara stood in a huff. Mary watched from the corner of her eye as Clara trot over toward Eloise, taking her blanket with her. Casting a final disapproving look at Mary, she pointedly lay down in the giantess’ sprawled-out hair.

Mary let her go, turning away and shuffling in place to get comfortable. Feeling alone, Mary bitterly waited for sleep to come. 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator's Note: 


I tried my best to be delicate concerning the somewhat sensitive nature of Mary's transition while translating this chapter. Accurate translation can be tricky here, as the Vratan understanding of transgender individuals at the time was much less nuanced than your world's, and it reflects in their language. I'll be trying my best to translate both accurately, and respectfully over the course of this story. If you have any questions or complaints, you can always reach me via the usual channels. 


• The exclamation 'Ta-Da' has been translated into English from its Vratan Common equivalent.

• Use of the word 'Commando' to refer to one going without underwear is an English phrase of specific origin. The Vratan Common term (and Mary's demeanour) were close enough, so this translation was chosen as appropriate. 

• Eloise refers to Mary's transition as such. This was a translation choice as it's the most accurate English term to what she meant. Though their language at the time was less refined as previously mentioned, so the word Eloise actually used was a more basic one, akin the simple English word 'Change'. 

• The self-confidence advice of imagining the other person naked is a shockingly common thing among heavily clothed cultures. Vratan is no exception. 


As always, if you have any questions about this chapter's translation, feel free to ask.



Chapter End Notes:

Poor Eloise. Right as things were going so well, too.


Love Like You

Word Count: 18887
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 03/30/2025
Chapter Notes:

Mary grapples with the fallout of her outburst. Meanwhile, consequences slowly creep closer to the unsuspecting trio... 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Welcome back! Welcome to the 4th chapter. This chapter came to me in a half-lucid fever dream at 11am, and really solidified a lot of the characters' key traits for me. So I wanted to really make sure it lived up to that. I hope it lives up to both my and your expectations! 


Also big thanks to Velasco for helping edit this chapter! They were a huge help.

Mary trudged forward through the undergrowth, brushing past oversized leaves and trying to ignore the tempest of emotions churning inside of her.

Behind her, Eloise shuffled forward a step, carrying Clara in hand. A tense silence hung in the air, the same as it had all day prior. Mary had hardly spoken a word since her argument with the giantess last night. Other than helping to untangle a sheepish Clara from Eloise’s hair, Mary had barely interacted with either of them at all. She simply marched onward, refusing to acknowledge how she felt inside.

The afternoon sun scattered across the forest, elevating its warm hues to greater saturations. Loose foliage crunched under Mary’s boots as she strode forward.

Once again, she could feel Clara’s eyes on her back. Mary didn’t meet her gaze, unwilling to confront the conversation it carried. Despite her best efforts however, her emotions still rose. Her nose twitched. Anger clashed against guilt in her heart. Pushing away Eloise was one thing, but hurting Clara in the process…

Her grimace tightened. Mary tried to focus on moving her legs. She didn’t want to talk to the others. She was afraid that she’d explode again. That her emotions would lash out, hurting whoever she spoke to in a way she couldn’t control.

Behind her, echoes of Clara’s quiet voice drifted down to Mary’s ears. The unintelligible vestiges of a request the healer made of Eloise. The giantess shuffled closer, lowering her hands to the ground and allowing Clara to hop off with a quiet ‘thank you’.

Mary tensed as Clara approached behind her. She glanced backward. Clara shuffled up awkwardly. Having left her staff behind, the healer wrung her hands nervously.

“Mary…?” She asked, voice low. “…Can we talk?” Despite Clara’s anxiety, Mary could see the familiar resolve behind her eyes. Sighing, Mary gestured off to the side, leading Clara away from Eloise. For her part, the blonde giantess obliged as well, shuffling back and giving the humans room to speak in private.

Mary trudged behind a giant fallen leaf, its brown canopy lending her shade, and hiding her from giant eyes. Clara trotted over, rounding about Mary until they stood face-to-face. The black-clad woman took a deep breath, calming her own nerves.

“Mary…” Clara started. “I-I think you should apologise to Eloise. …For what you said last night.” She said, her green eyes holding Mary’s gaze.

There it was. Mary sighed, glancing away. “…I can’t.” She replied, unable to meet Clara’s eyes.

Clara frowned “Why not?” The question was genuine.

“Like I told you last night, I meant it.” Mary said, folding her arms across her chest, still avoiding Clara’s gaze. “I’m not taking back what I said because I believed every word.” She lied.

Clara’s expression softened. “I think we both know that’s not true.” She replied, her voice gentle.

Mary grimaced, forced to acknowledge the feelings she’d been avoiding. Damn it all, but Clara could read a person well. With the initial rush of anger faded away, Mary had been agonising over her outburst all day. She knew she had overreacted, and said a lot of things she had really wanted to mean, but couldn’t. The anger was still there, however. Always present, clogging up her feelings and making her unable to truly acknowledge Eloise. Mary grit her teeth. Her emotions threatened to rise. Her throat tightened. Gods, she was going to explode, just like she feared.

Clara laid a hand on Mary’s right arm, tugging it free and taking Mary’s hand in her own.

Immediately, the surge of emotion slowed, quelled by Clara’s touch. Mary blew out a long breath as her feelings slowly subsided, as she regained control. She closed her eyes a moment, reopening them to meet Clara’s gaze. The petite woman’s expression was full of compassion as she held Mary’s hand in both of her own.

Mary sighed. It was incredible the soothing effect Clara had on her, carried by just her touch. Mary tried to convince herself it was some kind of magic. She almost succeeded. They stood in silence a moment, before Mary finally spoke.

“…I just don’t understand how you can trust her.” She admitted, voice quiet. “You’ve only known her for two days, and you’ve already come to trust her so quickly.” Clara blushed a little.

“Not as quickly as I trusted you.” She said, offering a small smile. Mary ignored the slight heat rising in her own cheeks.

“It’s not the same.” She argued, glancing aside. “If there’s one thing I meant last night, it was the part about humans trusting giants.” Mary said. Clara tilted her head, questioningly. “Giants are a hundred times our size, and nearly that much stronger.” Mary explained. “She could crush you in a second. She’d barely have to think about it, it could even be an accident.” Mary frowned, trying not to picture it. She shook her head. “I’ve fought and won against nearly ten giants, but it’s never been easy. They hold so much power over us just by existing, not to mention how good Eloise is with magic.” Mary glanced back in the direction of the giantess. “How can you trust her not to abuse that power, even by accident?” She asked, turning back, searching for the answer in Clara’s eyes.

Clara’s gaze lowered, pondering the question a moment. Her fingers idly brushed against Mary’s palm, half red, half white. “I-I guess it might be a little easier for me, when you put it like that.” Clara said. She met Mary’s confused gaze. “I’ve always been small and… well, not very strong.” She blushed a little. “In a way, everyone I’ve ever trusted has had power over me, like you said. I mean, y-you could probably snap me like a twig if you wanted…” Clara trailed off, looking sheepish.

Mary suddenly grew a lot more aware of how small Clara’s hands felt in her own. A little part of her felt guilty for even touching the fragile cleric. The promise she made to Clara’s grandfather swam to the front of her mind.

“I’d never.” Mary assured, almost by instinct. Clara smiled, giving her hand a squeeze.

“And that’s why I trust you.” She said, a light blush taking over her features. She nodded back toward Eloise. “And why I trust Ellie.” Her eyes glanced in the giantess’ direction, lingering a moment.

Mary shuffled in place. “Still, trust doesn’t stop accidents.” She argued. “What if you’d fallen into her throat last night?” Clara shivered a little, redness covering her sheepish expression.

“I-I’ll admit that what we did last night was… risky…” She confessed. “B-but it was my idea! I was the one who had to convince Ellie it was ok. So if anything …happened, …it would have been my fault.” Clara argued, blushing. “Outside of that one time, Ellie has been nothing but careful around me.” A thought crossed behind her eyes as she spoke. “I mean, your father raised you for years, and he never crushed you, right?” She asked.

Mary sighed. “No, but…” Her ears went pink as she glanced away. “…He did drop me once.” Clara chewed the inside of her lip, empathy battling amusement for dominance over her features. Mary smiled a little. “…It is pretty funny in hindsight.” Clara shook her head.

“I-I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be amused by that…” She looked a little guilty. “It must have been really frightening.”

Mary shrugged. “Eh. I’ve had worse injuries than a broken arm.” She said. Clara paled a little. Hopefully the anecdote made her a bit more careful on Eloise’s palms. Mary glanced behind herself, peering through a hole in the leaf toward the giantess. She was fidgeting nervously a ways away, occasionally casting glances out into the forest. Clara followed her gaze, taking a step closer to Mary.

“…I know you have it in you to get along with Eloise.” She said, catching Mary’s eyes. “You’re not some heartless killer, I know you care about people. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have gotten so upset in the first place.” Mary sighed, looking away. “And I know you’re angry. …About a lot of things.” Clara said, raising a hand to brush at a lock of Mary’s hair as if batting something away. Her touch tingled against Mary’s cheek. “But she really is trying to help. And I don’t want you to hate her just because of what she is.” Clara finished, squeezing Mary’s hand tight.

Mary let out a heavy sigh. Yet again she just couldn’t argue with Clara. Not when she looked at her like that. And her words had a point. Mary had been grappling with the same ideas since this morning. “Fine.” She relented. Clara’s expression brightened. “…I’ll talk to her once we settle down for tonight.” Mary glanced toward Eloise. Something about her morose posture made Mary’s gaze linger. She could almost sense a deeper sadness in the giantess’ blue eyes, more than just a single argument could evoke. Clara spoke before Mary could wonder any further.

“Thank you…” Clara said, smiling. The blushing girl shifted a moment, looking like she wanted to say more. Suddenly, she hopped up, tugging on Mary’s arm for leverage and planting her lips on Mary’s cheek instead. Mary froze, blood rushing to her face as her heart skipped a beat.

Clara wasted no time scurrying back toward Eloise through the undergrowth. Mary could just make out the reddened tips of her ears.

Mary could feel her heartbeat as she stood there, processing. Her blush didn’t settle as she felt at her cheek, her skin tingling. Mary’s mind was blank as she slowly followed after Clara, who was picked up by a confused-looking Eloise.

Shaking her head, Mary tried to put her feelings out of her mind. It was a perfectly normal interaction. Clara was just being nice, it’s part of who she is. Mary kept telling herself that as she reunited with her path and continued marching south, Eloise and Clara in tow.

Something about Clara seemed to put a bit more energy into Eloise, who peered down at the healer curiously. “What are you all smiley about?” She asked, amused.

Mary kept marching, but couldn’t get the heat out of her cheeks.

The hours went by, and eventually, night began to fall once again. The long shadows of trees slowly faded into uniform darkness as the sun dipped its toes below the horizon, summoning a chill in the air. It threatened to seep into Mary’s bones, seeking retribution for her blatant defiance of it the night prior.

The trio emerged into a large clearing, marked by a massive boulder on its eastern edge. Eloise kicked at a few fallen leaves to clear space while Mary checked for signs of previous occupancy. Finding none, she settled, looking for a decent spot to place their mats for the night.

Eloise set Clara down near Mary, and quickly got to work building a fire. The giantess had spent the last few hours gathering dropped branches in her spare hand while they walked, and was now setting them up to burn. It was a strange sight; what were sticks in Eloise’s hands were like logs to the humans. Mary frowned.

“We really shouldn’t risk a fire tonight.” Mary said, folding her arms at the giantess. “Last night was risky enough, and that one was human-sized.” She said.

Eloise frowned a little, keeping her eyes on the growing arrangement of firewood. “It’ll be fine.” She replied, her voice terse. “As long as you two are out of sight, anyone who passes by will think it’s just me.” She argued. “Besides,” She said, voice softening a little. “It’s getting colder; even I’m starting to feel it. You two aren’t going to get away with just a blanket for much longer.” She said, concern furrowing her brow. Mary glanced at Clara, eying her thin frame.

Mary wanted to argue further, but a pleading look from Clara had her blow out her complaints as a sigh instead. “Alright, whatever…” She relented for the second time that day. She was planning an apology, antagonising the giantess wasn’t going to help with that. “We can just hide under a leaf or your jacket or something.” Mary said. Eloise nodded, some of the tension leaving her posture.

The humans watched in silence as Eloise fiddled with the branches’ placement some more, before weaving a spell in the air above it. Her fingers dancing, Mary recognised the spell from her movements, it being the same one she used to light the fire the night before, though at a much larger scale. Eloise finished the spell with a tug, a sizable flame bursting to life in the centre of the arrangement.

The fire was small for a giant, only about the size of Eloise’s head, if Mary had to guess. For the humans it was a roaring bonfire, casting a brilliant orange glow across the clearing around them. Eloise settled back on her haunches, the firelight reflected in her glasses. She sighed, prodding at the blaze with a long stick to coax more energy from the nascent flame.

A silence settled over the clearing, broken only by the crackling of the fire. The three of them simply stared into it as it twirled into the air, casting dancing shadows across the clearing and upon the boulder. A few minutes passed until Clara spoke up.

“Um…” She cleared her throat as Mary and Eloise glanced her way. “I-I’m just going to go to the bathroom…” Her voice trailed off nervously as she rose.

“You want me to come with you? Keep an eye out?” Mary offered. Clara blushed.

“N-no, it’s ok, I’ll be fine.” She replied, looking embarrassed at the prospect. Glancing back at Mary, Clara gave her a meaningful look. Mary shuffled in place, understanding the healer’s intent. Still, not satisfied at letting Clara wander alone, Mary untied her pouch, offering it to Clara.

“Take this, then.” She offered, knowing all of Clara’s things were still inside. “Just in case you need it.” Mary said.

Clara nodded, trotting over and taking the pouch from Mary’s hands. “Thank you. I-I’ll only be a few minutes.” She said, glancing one last time at Mary and Eloise before rushing off into the trees with a rustle. Maybe she really did need to go.

Silence once again came over the clearing, settling awkwardly over the remaining pair. Eloise quietly poked at the fire, only occasionally glancing in the direction Clara was headed. Guilt pricked at Mary when she saw the genuine concern in the giantess’ eyes.

Mary sighed. Now or never. She trudged closer to Eloise, drawing the sword from her back and offering it hilt-first. The blade felt cold in her palm. The giantess’ blue eyes glanced down, past her knees.

“Here.” Mary said, letting Eloise carefully reach down and pluck the offering. The giantess shuffled further away from the fire before crossing her legs to sit down, holding the sword up for inspection. Mary shuffled in place, mustering her courage. “Eloise, listen…” She opened, averting her eyes when the giantess glanced her way. “I-“ Mary sighed. It was hard, forcing the words through the thick emotional barrier she had built up. “Look, I’m… sorry. For some of the things I said last night.” She said. Eloise paused her inspection, giving Mary her attention. “When I saw Clara in your mouth, I freaked out.” Mary admitted, gripping the back of her neck. “And… I took it out on you.” She grimaced. “I didn’t mean what I said… I know you’re doing this because you’re worried about your people; you don’t even know if the seat on the council rumour is true. The things you’re trying to figure out are important, I shouldn’t be making things more difficult for you just because I was upset.” She swallowed. “I… I will let you look at my body, if you need to.” Heat rose in her cheeks. “…I’m curious about it too.” Eloise took in Mary’s words, quietly adjusting in her seat, her expression attentive. Mary glanced in the direction Clara had left from. “I know you’ve been nothing but gentle with Clara.” She admitted, her voice quiet. “You even managed to win her over, and she’s probably the most afraid of giants I’ve ever seen a person.” She said, earning a slight smile from the giantess. Mary steeled herself, meeting Eloise’s eyes. “I shouldn’t have lashed out at you like I did. I’m sorry.” She apologised.

Eloise shuffled in place a little. “…In fairness,” She said, adjusting her glasses. “We probably should have waited for you to come back before we tried anything.” She admitted, looking a little sheepish. Mary let out something between a sigh and a laugh.

“Maybe…” She sighed. “But that doesn’t justify the things I said.”

Eloise smiled, the tension leaving her posture. “Well, I forgive you.” She said. “To be honest, if I were you, I probably would have freaked out too.” The giantess leaned forward, offering an upturned hand before Mary. “So… Friends?”

Mary shuffled in place, opting to simply rest a hand on the pad of Eloise’s middle finger, feeling the warm texture of her fingerprint. “…Don’t push it.” She said with a wry smile. “But…” She glanced away. “…We can be allies.” She said, cursing the blush rising in her cheeks.

Eloise snorted. “It’s a start.” She smiled.

“ D’aww , you gonna kiss and make up next~? You two make me sick. â€ A new voice spat from behind.

Eloise gasped, looking up in shock. Mary spun, nerves standing on end as she faced the newcomer. Emerging from the treeline behind her was a familiar giantess. Stephanie. Mary grit her teeth in a snarl. Stephanie’s grey eyes glared out of her elegant features at the two of them as she settled, placing a hand on her hip as she loomed. The orange firelight danced across her clear, blueish complexion, causing it to muddy into a pale, ominous grey.

Mary cursed under her breath. She had gotten too used to Eloise’s footsteps over the last two days. Mary hadn’t even registered Stephanie’s presence until the pale-haired giantess spoke. Stephanie stepped further into the clearing, her thin dress fluttering as she loomed over Mary. A quick glance confirmed she still had her sandals, though the strap Mary had cut still dangled loose. A fact she noted with no small amount of satisfaction.

Mary reached behind herself by instinct, but caught nothing but air. Her blood ran cold. She had given her sword to Eloise. She glanced back at the blonde giantess, who was eyeing the newcomer warily, tensed and ready to rise. Clara was still absent, thank the gods, but she had taken Mary’s bag with her. Mary cursed herself for being so careless. She was defenceless.

“Stephanie…” Eloise spoke slowly, trying not to set off the angry giantess. “Listen, you don’t understa-“ Eloise’s words were cut off, replaced with muffled cries as a scuffle erupted from behind.

Mary spun, watching as a new giantess, chubby and olive-haired, wrapped her arms around Eloise, holding her arms in one hand and covering her mouth with the other. Mary could just make out the dark, baggy two-piece the new giantess wore, stark against the pale grey of the boulder behind her. Her eyes covered by thick bangs, the plush giantess leveraged her weight, holding Eloise in place. Eloise’s legs scrambled for purchase, kicking across the ground.

The giantess managed to pin Eloise’s forearms. Mary spotted a flash of silver as her sword tumbled from the blonde giantess’ grasp, landing somewhere in the grass beside her.

“Y’know I always knew there was something wrong with you, Ellie, â€ Stephanie said, voice dripping with malice. “But this is a new low.” She glared down at Mary with derision. “Caring about humans is one thing, but this human? A murderer ?” There was an open hatred in Stephanie’s eyes, and Mary could tell most of it was directed at her.

Mary felt her heart beating in her chest as she slowly backed away from the furious giantess. She kept silent, letting Stephanie’s rant continue while she inched closer toward her discarded blade.

“I sent Isa out to try and snatch some humans, you know.” She sneered at Mary before her expression went dark. “Guess what she found instead.”

Mary’s pulse kicked up. Looks like the bratty giantess had more motivation than just a broken shoe. If she had been a friend of the last giant Mary had killed, then Mary could be in serious trouble. Slaying a giant that you caught off-guard was one thing. But a giant that knew what you were capable of, and was dangerously pissed off? Mary took another few steps backwards. She needed to keep Stephanie talking. “Someone who got what she deserved, I’d bet.” Mary said. Her voice carried an implicit threat, one that the giantess recognised.

Stephanie flushed with anger, the blue tinge on her cheeks growing more pronounced. “Know your fucking place, bug. â€ She spat. “Humans are nothing but food, we have every right to come and take you whenever we want.” Mary snarled in response, letting her anger rise. “And you!” She said, pointing an accusatory finger at Eloise. “I can’t believe you, being all chummy with Gutter after what she did.” A bit of grief seeped into Stephanie’s features. “Did you really hate her that much?” She asked.

Mary glanced back at Eloise, unsure what Stephanie was talking about. The confusion on Eloise’s features told Mary the blonde giantess didn’t know either. The chubby giantess holding her in place took advantage of Eloise’s momentary distraction, pulling her backwards to the ground, holding Eloise’s upper arms in place with her knees, keeping a hand over the mage’s mouth. Eloise grunted with discomfort, struggling in place as she was pinned. Rage flared inside Mary at the sight.

“Lay another hand on her and I’ll rip out your guts with my teeth â€ Mary growled, the threat spilling from her mouth before she realised. The surge of protective feelings gave her pause, but she didn’t have time to dwell on them. The olive-haired giantess paled, glancing up at Stephanie nervously. The pale giantess scoffed.

“As if.” She said, looking down at Mary with a smirk that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “What are you gonna do without your weapon?” She sneered.

Mary cursed softly. She was only about halfway between Stephanie and where Eloise had dropped her sword. If she sprinted, maybe she could make it.

“Not like you could do much anyway.” Stephanie continued, a cruel smile growing on her features. “You caught me by surprise last time. But now? Now I know exactly how to deal with you…” She raised a slender hand, catching barely visible threads of magic and weaving them together in the air.

Mary tensed, locking her eyes on the forming spell, preparing for whatever it was about to become. A projectile? A trap? Mary’s mind raced through the possibilities as she stood her ground. She would avoid the spell, then dash for her blade. She could feel her heartbeat racing. A trickle of sweat rolled down her brow. A log snapped in the fire. Stephanie smirked.

Eloise’s muffled shout came just a second too late. Something massive burst from the treeline, hurtling straight toward Mary. She barely had a chance to register what was coming, before her world was swallowed by darkness.


~~~


Eloise struggled against her captor as Mary backed away from Stephanie. Melanie’s thick hands held strong over Eloise’s mouth, while her impressive weight painfully pressed down into Eloise’s upper arms. Her sizeable belly weighed down a little on Eloise’s forehead. Looking past it, Eloise shot a pleading glance up at Melanie’s eyes, spotting them through her messy olive-green bangs. The chubby woman glanced away uncomfortably.

Eloise’s attention was snatched away as the white-haired snob raised a hand, weaving together a spell. But Eloise had never known Stephanie to bother with magic. Focusing her seventh sense, Eloise squinted at Stephanie’s hands, confused. The blueish giantess plucked threads at random, weaving them together in strange, senseless patterns. It was a complete nonsense spell, it wouldn’t have any effect.

But Mary didn’t know that.

Eloise cried out a warning, her voice muffled by Melanie’s hands. Mary spotted Isa too late. The spindly woman burst from the undergrowth, empty gathering pouch in hand, and tackled into the space Mary was standing. When she rolled to a stop, Mary was gone, and the leather pouch thrashed violently in Isa’s grip. Eloise’s blood ran cold.

Stephanie barked out a laugh. “Well done, Isa.” She praised, shaking away her nothing spell. Isa grinned proudly, displaying her catch.

The woman was short for a giant, only some seventy-two feet, compared to Eloise’s eighty-two. She puffed long, bleached-white hair out of her eyes as she stood up to her full unimpressive height. She still wore the same ‘cute’ outfit: shorts, and a shirt with long sleeves.

Isa chuckled happily, offering the squirming sack to Stephanie. “I knew your plan would work, Steph!” She chirped.

Stephanie snatched the pouch from Isa, a smug look of victory on her face. “Obviously.” She gloated.

Isa’s obedience was cringeworthy to watch, as always. She was an obsessed puppy that trailed Stephanie’s every move. Something Stephanie naturally took advantage of.

Eloise’s mind raced. Mary was in danger, and gods only knew what Steph had planned. The bratty woman was clearly incensed by whomever Isa had found across the border. Eloise doubted she’d be able to talk her down. Isa wouldn’t be any help, as usual. Appealing to Melanie’s basic conscience was Eloise’s best option, but the meek woman had always been too afraid to stand up to Stephanie. Eloise was on her own.

With renewed effort, Eloise thrashed against Melanie, trying in vain to throw her off. Eloise’s upper arms were pinned, restricting where she could reach with her hands. She scrabbled at Melanie’s wrists, but couldn’t secure a strong enough grip to pull them away. Her efforts did draw the attention of the others, however.

“Looks like Ellie’s giving Melons a bit of trouble there.” Stephanie smirked. Of course she still used that cruel nickname. Eloise had no idea what kept Melanie from snapping at her. “Isa, go give her a hand while I deal with our little pest here.” Stephanie ordered.

“Sure thing!” Always one to obey, Isa hopped to it, approaching Eloise carefully with a playful smile. Above, Mary continued writhing in her prison, indents distorting its leather surface. Stephanie tsked, roughly swinging the bag into her other palm with a smack. Eloise watched in horror as Mary’s struggles went limp, her body weighing down the bottom of the sack. She prayed the human was only stunned.

Stephanie’s actions lit a fire under Eloise, renewing her thrashing. As Isa approached, Eloise threw a kick toward her face, not caring what she broke in the process. To her frustration, Isa nimbly hopped back out of the way. When she approached again, the interaction repeated with the same result.

“Steeeph,” Isa whined, casting a pout toward Stephanie. “She keeps kicking me, what do I do?” Stephanie glanced toward Isa, briefly taking her attention away from Mary. She rolled her eyes.

“Just go around her, Isa.”

“Oh, right.”

The thin woman scurried around Eloise’s side, avoiding her thrashing legs. She then leapt onto Eloise’s waist, straddling her hips. Eloise let out a grunt as the air was knocked out of her from the impact. Isa spun, shoving her butt in Eloise’s face as she tried to grab onto her legs from behind.

Eloise kept thrashing. Isa couldn’t abuse her weight like Melanie, so she couldn’t get a good hold on Eloise’s legs. Eloise bucked like an unruly horse, tossing Isa’s meagre weight around. The spindly woman struggled to stay on top of her, letting out unsteady vocalisations as she was jostled. A lucky knee managed to take Isa in the chest, rewarding Eloise with a breathy grunt. Taking advantage, Eloise used what little range of motion she had in her hands to start weaving spells, a pair on-the-fly evocations to hopefully scare off her attackers. Melanie noticed first, letting out an uneasy murmur as she shuffled in place. Her hands were occupied with covering Eloise’s mouth, and the olive-haired woman flickered nervously. Seemingly unsure what to do about this new problem. A daring hope flickered to life in Eloise. She just might be able to escape.

Stephanie’s attention flicked to the scene playing out below her. She glowered down at Eloise, brandishing the – thankfully still faintly moving – sack. “Hold still, Ellie , or I’ll cut the fun short right now .” She threatened, grabbing Mary’s form through the sack and squeezing.

Mary’s tiny, muffled grunt of pain stabbed at Eloise’s heart. She froze, staring wide at Stephanie as Isa finally scrambled over her legs. Her unfinished spells unravelled uselessly. The scrawny woman straddled Eloise’s thighs, holding her shins down with both hands.

Stephanie rolled her eyes, looking disappointed. “Ugh. Of course that worked on you.” Her eyes narrowed, a slight smirk playing on her features. “I guess you must not have learned your lesson from last time â€ She said.

Eloise’s heart stopped. One of her darkest memories roiled in her mind’s eye. Stephanie had the same look about her as she did back then. Eloise’s breathing quickened behind Melanie’s palm. She began to sweat.

No. No, no gods please no.

Stephanie ignored Eloise’s rising panic, dumping Mary out of the pouch and into her palm before tossing the bag aside. Before the human could react, Steph pinched a leg between the fingers of her free hand, dangling a scrambling Mary upside down before her. As if the rough treatment wasn’t enough, Mary’s skirt flipped, exposing her undergarments. Stephanie snickered.

“Not so tough now, huh?” She taunted, shaking the human from side to side. Pausing briefly to inspect her snarling prize.

Mary took advantage of the pause to heave herself upwards. Her abs flexing as she lifted her body without leverage and grabbed at Stephanie’s fingers. The human thrashed like mad, growling out threats while scratching and biting at her captor’s fingers to little success. Unimpressed, Stephanie brought up her free hand, curling her thumb and middle finger before launching a flick into Mary’s back.

The impact was accompanied by a heavy smack. The human cried out in pain, falling back limply. Eloise’s heart broke seeing Mary so overpowered. She cried out, her voice still muted by Melanie’s hands. Ignoring Eloise, Stephanie sneered down at her captive with a passive expression.

“Look at you. ‘Dangerous human warrior’ my arse. People talk about you like you’re some kind of monster. Yet here I am, throwing you around like a doll.” She smirked. “As if you could have ever affected anything in the grand scheme.”

“Seems like I managed to ‘affect’ you â€ Came Mary’s hoarse reply, her dark auburn hair dangling freely in the air. Stephanie scowled, sending another flick into the defiant human, earning another cry of pain.

“Don’t think you get to talk back to me, bug.” Stephanie growled. She stomped closer to Eloise. “Yeah, you’ve managed to kill some of us. Big deal ~.” She intoned sarcastically, waving her spare hand. “It’s not like you’ve actually achieved anything. All you’ve done is piss us off.” Her eyes narrowed. “Once you’re gone, giants are still going to eat humans, and humans are still going to scuttle around at our feet where you belong.” She spat, holding Mary close to her face. “Though make no mistake: we might keep humans around a while to paint our nails, or clean out our gutters.” She emphasised the last word, prodding Mary with a finger. “But at the end of the day, you bugs serve one role, and one role only: Food.” She concluded, voice dripping with malice. Eloise could see Mary’s furious expression, but the human held her tongue. Isa giggled.

“Yeah!” She agreed, twisting her head to look at Mary. “You guys are so tasty, what else are you supposed to be?” She asked with an exaggerated head tilt. Stephanie smirked. Melanie remained silent.

Stephanie stepped around Isa, looming over Eloise. She settled down to straddle Eloise’s waist, leaving her completely pinned. As she got comfortable, Eloise caught her gaze, pleading Stephanie to stop with her eyes as she groaned into Melanie’s palm. Stephanie simply sneered in response.

Not quite done yet, Stephanie roughly pulled up the front of Eloise’s blouse, exposing her abdomen to the world. Eloise flinched, writhing at the unwilling exposure. With a cruel smirk, Stephanie shoved Mary’s squirming form into Eloise’s gut, below the navel.

“Did you know that us giants rarely ever have to shit?” She asked Mary. The human was struggling against Eloise’s body, her hands sinking into her lower belly uselessly as she grunted with the exertion. “Unlike you humans, we need all the food we can get, so our guts fully digest everything we eat.” Stephanie explained. She pressed Mary harder, bringing her face close so the human could still hear. “That’s especially true when it comes to humans.” She hissed. “Once you go inside, nothing ever comes out again. You get what I’m saying?” Her grin twisted halfway between a smile and a snarl. “I’m saying that you’re less than shit .” She said, Isa cackling behind her.

Feeling Mary’s weak struggles against the outside of her gut shot horrible memories through Eloise’s mind. Her panic kicked into overdrive. She started thrashing, yelling, desperate to escape as Stephanie scooted forward, straddling her just below her breast.

“You won’t be needing these…” Stephanie muttered, roughly tearing Mary’s clothes from her body as the struggling human yelled in frustration. Mary’s leather vest came away in two pieces, her skirt snapped, and her singlet fell the to the ground in tatters. Her undergarments were ripped away in the process, leaving her naked and exposed. Mary kicked at Stephanie’s fingers, but the pale-haired woman remained undeterred.

Eloise’s heart pounded in her ears, each beat sending adrenaline through her veins. She felt herself start to hyperventilate, dreading what she knew was coming. What she knew Stephanie was about to do. Tears began to escape her eyes as Stephanie leaned close, bringing a still struggling Mary up to her face.

“Hold her head still.” Stephanie ordered. Melanie quickly moved her hands to the sides of Eloise’s head, grunting softly as she tried to contain Eloise’s thrashing. Eloise gasped for air. Her mouth free, she did the only thing she could do: she started to beg.

“Stephanie! Please. Please don’t, you don’t have to-“ Her desperate plea was made unintelligible as Stephanie grabbed the outside of her mouth. She pressed her fingers into Eloise’s cheek, forcing them between her teeth and keeping her mouth open. Eloise’s words devolved into simple whimpering and crying as Stephanie brought Mary’s battered form closer.

“Maybe this time you’ll learn.” Stephanie said, her cruel grin widening. “Now open wide~”

Eloise thrashed with everything she had, all but screaming at this point. But no matter how much she heaved, she couldn’t throw off the weight of three fully-grown giants. Panic shot through Eloise as Stephanie moved Mary closer. Eloise started to hyperventilate. Stephanie moved painfully slow, drawing it out for her own sick amusement.

Through tear-blind eyes, Eloise saw a final glimpse of Mary’s face. What she saw shattered her heart completely. Mary was afraid.


~~~


Mary was shoved into howling darkness. Stephanie’s grip on her sides trapped her arms, forcing her to squirm her torso uselessly as the cruel giantess shoved her face-first into Eloise’s tongue. The writhing muscle shoved back against her in a futile effort to keep Mary away from Eloise’s throat. Mary felt the wet, bumpy surface sliding over her naked body repeatedly as she and Eloise both struggled against one another.

The light of the campfire eluded the depths of Eloise’s mouth, casting Mary into darkness as she was shoved deeper. Eloise’s whimpering cries echoed up her throat, assaulting Mary’s ears. They overpowered the mocking taunts and insults Stephanie was hurling outside.

Mary’s heart was pounding. Every muscle in her body screamed at her to escape, to avoid the terrible fate every human feared. She thrashed against Stephanie’s fingers with renewed vigour as she felt her feet slip past Eloise’s lips. Stephanie’s grip pressed Eloise’s cheeks inward, hiding her teeth and turning her mouth into a slick, warm tunnel that offered no solid surfaces for Mary to cling to.

Mary sputtered through a mouthful of Eloise’s saliva as Stephanie pressed her down into the back of Eloise’s tongue. Struggling to breathe the humid breath of the giantess, Mary felt something wet and bulbous slap against her face. Through her panic, she recognised it as Eloise’s uvula. Mary’s world jolted as Eloise’s cries of distress were interspersed with choking and gagging, her body trying to reject Mary’s writhing form.

Stephanie’s fingers shoved Mary into Eloise’s cramped maw as far as they could reach. Suddenly, they released their grip, causing Mary to scramble for purchase. Individual fingers prodded and poked at her body, shoving her deeper. Mary scrambled backward, her mind barely registering the feeling of her breasts sliding over Eloise’s tongue. Her eyes slowly adjusting, she could just make out the shape of Eloise’s pulsing throat right in front of her. Panic threatened to overwhelm her senses as Stephanie’s prodding fingers shoved into her naked backside, each jab pushing her closer to Eloise’s whimpering gullet.

Gravity worked against Mary, her scrambling limbs slid across Eloise’s tongue and soft palate as she was inexorably drawn closer. Mary screamed, releasing all of her fear and anger in a single guttural sound. She could feel Eloise’s uvula slapping intermittently against the back of her neck. She was right above the giantess’ throat.

Someone outside roughly tilted Eloise’s head further back, causing the slope of her tongue to become almost vertical. Mary lost her balance, slipping face-first into the pit of Eloise’s gullet. The giantess’ saliva pooled around Mary’s upper body, running down her face and arms as she coughed and scrambled for breath. She shoved her arms out before her blindly, searching for anything she could push off of to save herself. Yet, her hands only buried themselves in slick flesh as she slipped, unwittingly shoving her arms into Eloise’s rippling throat.

Before Mary could register her mistake, a final shove from Stephanie’s fingers sealed her fate, lodging her shoulders inside as well. Eloise had been struggling to eject Mary throughout the ordeal, but with a human half-lodged in her gullet and blocking her windpipe, her body did the only thing it could. Eloise swallowed.

Pillowy muscles rose to claim Mary’s body as she was pulled headfirst into a slick, pulsing chute, surrounded by hot, wet muscle. Peristaltic motion rippled across her body, as she felt her legs, then her feet slide into Eloise’s throat behind her. As her body was squeezed on all sides, Mary could hear, then feel Eloise’s racing heart as she was pulled deeper. An acrid smell rose from below, a preview of what was about to come.

Mary writhed, screaming in impotent rage. It just wasn’t right. Her fury burned as she felt the slick flesh sliding across her face. She hadn’t even been given a chance to fight back. Mary felt her hands breach a tight sphincter, being released into a larger, swelteringly hot chamber.

The rest of her body followed shortly after. Eloise’s oesophageal sphincter squeezed Mary’s body out into the stomach proper. Mary felt the wrinkled walls of Eloise’s gut sliding against her body as she tumbled deeper, before coming to a stop in a pool of knee-deep juices in the deep end of the acrid sack.

Finally no longer moving, Mary paused, hearing her heavy breathing echoing around the dark, groaning chamber. Eloise’s body was active all around her. Mary could feel the giantess’ heartbeat thrumming through the flesh of her stomach. The air was hot. Eloise’s warmth was at its most intense here. It was humid, too. Mary could barely feel her own breath as it mingled with the muggy, acidic fumes. However, worse by far, was hearing Eloise’s muffled sobs echoing down through her body from above.

For a moment it all felt unreal. Like Mary was stuck in a lucid nightmare. Her mind struggled to come to grips with her situation. She was inside Eloise. Inside her stomach.

Mary was going to die.

A faint light flashed over her head, pushing through Eloise’s flesh and briefly illuminating her stomach. In the dim light, Mary spotted the entrance to Eloise’s throat. Snapping out of her daze, Mary scrambled to reorient herself, dashing toward the sphincter from whence she came.

She thanked the gods Eloise was lying down. Mary only needed to scramble up a gentle slope, rather than reach toward a distant ceiling. The wrinkled walls of Eloise’s stomach provided decent handholds as Mary crawled toward the narrow entrance. Jamming her hands into the pulsing sphincter, Mary gripped it at opposite ends and let out a grunt of exertion as she heaved with everything she had.

Shockingly, the ring of slick muscle didn’t budge. No matter how hard Mary pried, it simply would not open. A gleam of magical light softly glowed from where her hands gripped the sphincter, pulsing when she applied pressure.

Another flash of light pressed in from outside, followed by a third one shortly after. Mary was stunned, as she realised what had happened. They had locked her inside with magic. Mary released her grip, hands shaking. Even if Eloise managed to escape them, she wouldn’t be able to throw up. The raging energy pulsing through Mary’s limbs began to fade, the reality of her situation settling in.

There was nothing she could do. She was completely at the mercy of Eloise’s stomach, and the giants outside, who were going to make sure it stayed that way.

Mary’s body slumped, all energy leaving her. She felt gravity pull her back down, sliding back into the pit of Eloise’s churning acids. She came to a stop on her knees. Mary felt the acid start to rise, hot and fizzling as it covered her lower half. A faint tingling sensation on her skin rapidly gave way to a stinging burn, as she felt her body begin to digest.

Stripped of agency and powerless, all of the anger, and the urgency, and the hatred that Mary had been carrying for so long began to wash away. Her heartbeat and breathing slowed. She was going to die here, and her dream of revenge would die with her. So all of the burning emotions attached to it simply… faded away.

Mary let out a shaking breath that felt like she’d been carrying for all her life. As her emotions settled into resignation, her mind felt clear. Somehow, trapped in Eloise’s stomach and about to die, Mary felt… oddly serene.

In the darkness, her mind turned to Clara. She had wandered off into the woods before the other giants showed up. Mary hoped the healer hadn’t been spotted. Though, Stephanie would have almost certainly flaunted her if she had been. As long as Clara didn’t suddenly arrive inside Eloise, Mary felt hopeful that Clara would survive. Maybe, once the other giants left, Eloise would find her, and take her back home. It was a nice thought. Though, it was just as likely Clara would want to stay, and help Eloise achieve her goals. She should be able to retrieve Mary’s equipment after all, so she could probably still figure permanence out even without Mary.

The giantess’ fluids dripped down upon Mary from above, Eloise’s stomach preparing to do what it always did, seeing Mary as just another piece of meat. Feeling hot acids running through her hair and down her back, Mary remembered Eloise’s own conviction in the deal they had made. How the giantess had seemed similarly furious towards her father’s killer. Clenching her fists, Mary tried to muster her anger again. As if through sheer emotion alone, she could enable Eloise to take revenge on her behalf. Yet, none came. All Mary could feel was a rising despair, and sadness at her failure.

She never should have entered the Giant’s Forest. Worse, she had gotten Clara involved. Mary’s heart ached at the thought. She consoled herself with the hope that Clara and Eloise would be able to escape this alive, and move on without her.

A heaving sob reverberated down from above, shaking the stomach around Mary as Eloise cried. Mary rested a hand on the twitching stomach wall beside her, feeling the slick, wrinkled flesh squelching under her touch. It hurt Mary’s heart to hear the giantess so distraught. To now know how genuine she was, how much value she had really placed on the lives of humans. Mary just wished she had realised that sooner. At least she had apologised, before the end. The stomach wall shuddered against her hand. Mary’s touch seemed to reinvigorate Eloise’s despair, her muffled sobs growing louder, more guttural. Her sadness pressed into Mary’s own heart, and she felt emotion welling up behind her own eyes.

Despite herself, Mary felt comforted that she wasn’t dying alone. Even if it was Eloise’s body that claimed her life, Mary was happy that the giantess was with her at the end. That she got to be close to someone who cared. It was perverse, but Mary couldn’t help but think about how her body would end up becoming a part of the curious, bespeckled giantess. She wondered if a bit of her soul would stay with Eloise as well, after she died. The thought was almost comforting.

The burning sensation began to creep up Mary’s skin, crawling deeper into her flesh. Stripped of hope, she curled up in place, holding herself. Consumed by thoughts of her friends, Mary retreated into herself, and waited to die.


~~~


Melanie felt like she was the worst person in the world.

Beneath her, Eloise was distraught. Steph covered the poor girl’s mouth with both hands, muffling her wracking sobs. A mess of tears ran down the side of her face, her glasses fogged up and askew. A satisfied smirk twisted Stephanie’s features, the flickering firelight giving them a fiendish cast. Behind her, Isa cast occasional glances backward, snickering at Eloise. If she’d had the guts, Melanie would have slapped her. But, of course, she didn’t.

Melanie looked away, wringing her hands nervously as the pit of guilt that had been forming in her stomach grew deeper. She had helped Steph with a handful of nasty revenges before, but nothing quite like this. Melanie grimaced, trying her best to ignore Eloise’s muffled cries. She’d never been that close with the bespeckled mage, despite both of them being raised under the same roof. Melanie had never been good with speaking to people. Though Eloise was always nice, Melanie could only ever respond to her kindnesses with meek politeness, and nothing more.

Still, seeing Eloise like this hurt Melanie’s heart. Another whimpering sob broke through Melanie’s disassociation. Taking a deep breath, Melanie tried to bolster her resolve.

Isa had been sent over the border to fetch some humans, but to her horror, she had found Sandy’s corpse instead. Steph was enraged. Practically raving, she insisted that Eloise must have conspired with Gutter to cut Sandy down, as some kind of twisted revenge. Melanie wasn’t as convinced, but the idea that Eloise would so happily shelter Gutter after what she’d done still raked against her. She knew Sandy and Eloise’s relationship had been on shaky ground since Sandy lashed out, but how could Eloise just forgive her murderer like that? It was heartless.

It was that apparent heartlessness that convinced Melanie to go along with Steph’s plan. She had figured that Eloise deserved it.

Until now.

Stephanie turned back toward Isa. “Tear off some of her pants for me, would you?” She ordered. “Her slobber is getting all over my hands, it’s disgusting.” Stephanie’s nose rankled as she flicked a look at Eloise.

“Uh, sure? I guess?” Isa replied, before yanking hard on Eloise’s left pant leg, tearing off a large chunk of fabric. It eventually came away with a staggered ripping sound. Eloise barely seemed to react, utterly consumed by grief. “Here!” Isa chirped, passing a scrap of thick brown fabric over to Stephanie.

Stephanie took the offering with barely an acknowledgement, scrunching it up in both hands. With her mouth briefly uncovered, Eloise managed a staggering inhale, before Stephanie stuffed the rag into her mouth. Eloise groaned anew, gagging slightly around the intrusion. Her hands freed, Stephanie leaned back, wiping her hands on Eloise’s woollen jacket with a satisfied look on her face.

Melanie barely registered the exchange, her mind occupied with Eloise’s sorrow. It was too deep, too real to fit the scenario Stephanie had conjured. It was obvious what was going on, and Melanie felt terrible for not seeing it sooner.

Eloise didn’t know. She didn’t know what Gutter had done, only days before. The confusion in her eyes when Stephanie mentioned it was enough to see that.

Melanie glanced down at Eloise, the blonde’s face still reddened and streaked with tears. She needed to know. At the very least, knowing what the human had done might ease her distress.

Feeling a knot in her gut, Melanie leaned down, closer to Eloise. “E-Ellie, listen-“ Melanie’s voice choked to a halt. The rage and grief in the glare Eloise shot at her cut Melanie to the bone. Her throat tightened as she looked away, ashamed. She couldn’t even apologise.

“Melons,” Stephanie’s voice snapped Melanie out of her feelings. She flinched slightly at the pale woman’s snapping fingers. “Listen, I don’t want to be kneeling here all night.” She said, before her face broke into a smirk. “I know you’ve got plenty of magic to help keep your food down.” She put emphasis on the word ‘food’, glancing between both Melanie’s belly and Eloise. Behind her, Isa snickered. “So, use it on Ellie. Make it so she can’t throw up. That way, we can get out of here sooner.”

Melanie paled. Steph was always asking her for magical favours. It was probably one of the only reasons Steph kept her around. But using her magic on this? Melanie glanced down at Eloise nervously, though she immediately regretted it. Eloise’s eyes were wide, swimming in tears as they begged Melanie to disobey. The pit in Melanie’s stomach grew wider at the terror in Eloise’s eyes. But, glancing back up at Steph, the look on her face made it clear that Melanie didn’t have a choice.

With a heavy heart, Melanie leaned forward, hovering her hands over Elose’s abdomen, and began to weave her magic. Eloise’s writhing began anew as Melanie cast three simple spells, one after the other. First, a spell to prevent Eloise from throwing up, blocking anything that tried to escape her stomach. Second, a spell to stimulate her digestion, making sure it got to work on the human without delay. And finally third, a spell to toughen her stomach walls, making sure that any trashing from the human didn’t hurt her. That final consolation did little to ease the guilt gnawing at Melanie’s heart.

Melanie leaned back as Eloise’s muffled sobbing grew louder behind the cloth gag. Worse than Steph’s words, Melanie knew how talented Eloise was. The mage had seen the exact minutia of what Melanie had just done.

The guilt was becoming overwhelming. Melanie finally broke her silence. “Steph…” She meekly started, getting the pale-haired woman’s attention. “D-don’t you think this is… I don’t know… A-a bit much?” Melanie stammered. A shadow came over Stephanie’s features. “I-I just think-“

“Do I have to remind you what that human did? Who she did it to?” Stephanie asked, snapping a glare at Melanie, who immediately shrank back. “Ellie should have killed Gutter on sight for what she did, not get all chummy with her.” Stephanie insisted, Isa nodding along in agreement. Stephanie shifted her glare to target Eloise instead. “She deserves every bit of this, and more.” Stephanie hissed, before shooting a barbed glance Melanie’s way.

Melanie wilted. Stephanie’s look was a warning. A reminder of who was in charge. Melanie weakly acquiesced, her small, sputtering confidence extinguished in an instant. As if she could ever stand up to the domineering woman.

Powerless to do anything, Melanie simply went silent, feeling her guilt stabbing into her like a knife. Every sob from Eloise twisting the blade. She felt sick.

Stephanie leaned back, glancing around with disinterest as they waited for Eloise’s body to dispose of the human trapped within. Stephanie’s grey eyes caught something, bringing a fresh smugness to her expression.

“Oh, and we’ll be taking this , too.” She smirked, snatching the half-filled gathering pouch from Eloise’s waist. “Good luck explaining what you’ve been up to when you get home.”

“Yeah!” Isa cackled. “Let’s see how much the council likes you once you come back empty-handed!” She taunted. Stephanie’s smile grew wider. For her part, Eloise didn’t seem to react, her wracking sobs had withered to sniffling whimpers as she fell into a powerless despair.

Melanie couldn’t take it anymore. She abruptly stood, stepping away from the horrid scene with a grimace. Stephanie quickly shuffled forward, catching Eloise’s arms before she could take advantage. Eloise barely moved, only flinching at Stephanie’s sharp grasp.

“Melanie! What the hell?” She complained, shooting a frustrated look at Melanie. Isa quickly matched her expression. “Where do you think you’re going?”

Melanie couldn’t meet her eyes. “I-I’m not feeling well. I think I need to go home…” She confessed. There was indeed a deep discomfort stewing in her gut, though it was far from medical. “I’ll… I’ll see you guys back in town…” She mumbled.

It was a lie. Truthfully, Melanie had been on the edge for a while now. She could only put up with Steph’s cruelty for so long, and this was the final straw. Calling her names was one thing, but taking advantage of her magic? The one thing Melanie felt like she could be proud of, used just to hurt Eloise? Melanie felt disgusted. Both with Stephanie, and with herself.

Stephanie rolled her eyes with a scoff. “Ugh. Whatever. We’ll see you when we get back, I guess.” She said, seemingly indifferent to Melanie’s supposed ailment. Isa offered a wave as Melanie stepped away.

Casting one last look at Eloise, Melanie prepared to head home. The bespeckled woman had gone still, no longer trashing and wailing. She had simply gone limp, softly crying at the loss of her friend. Leaving the dancing firelight behind, Melanie tried her best to ignore the guilt gnawing at her heart as she stepped into the forest.

An odd shuffling sound to her left gave Melanie a moment of pause. She glanced to the side, unsure of what she’d heard. Though after a few moments passed, the sound didn’t repeat. She must have been imagining things. Melanie put it out of her mind, focusing on the ground ahead of her as she wandered back home, alone.


~~~

Clara kneeled in darkness, horrified.

She had been coming back to the clearing after finishing her business, only to freeze at the sight of a massive, darkly dressed giantess creeping through the underbrush. Dark green eyes peeked out of olive-green bangs, locked on Eloise. The giantess didn’t register Clara, focused as she was.

Before Clara’s body could lock up, Mary’s voice had rung through her mind like an alarm, urging her to hide. Carefully, her eyes locked on the giantess, Clara backpedalled until she collapsed into a low set of bushes at the clearing’s edge. The green-haired giantess continued to sneak forward as Clara watched, wide-eyed and hyperventilating. Her nails dug into the wood of her staff painfully, her other hand clutching Mary’s pouch against her chest. The bushes became wreathed in ragged fear spirits, swirling about and drinking in the dread. A part of Clara wished she could dash for Eloise, for Mary, screaming out a warning. Though that idea was quickly snuffed out, as yet another giantess entered the clearing, startling her friends.

Clara could only kneel there, frozen with terror as Stephanie – the giantess who had nearly crushed her underfoot – and two others that Clara had never seen before pounced on her friends with little warning. They utterly overpowered both Mary and Eloise, before force-feeding Mary to the blonde giantess, who thrashed and cried as her friend was shoved down her throat.

Clara felt numb, forced to watch as the plump one she had first encountered used magic to seal Mary inside Eloise’s stomach. All but ensuring her demise. Tears escaped from Clara’s paralysed features as Eloise cried out in sorrow, her voice muffled by Stephanie’s wicked grasp. It was all too much.

Clara could barely register the giant’s conversation after that. She clutched her things tightly, her breathing fast and shallow. She couldn’t bear to watch any more, but she couldn’t look away. Eventually, the olive-haired giantess stood up, looking upset. Dark blots of shame spirits clung to her features. She murmured some excuse, before stomping away from the scene.

Right towards Clara.

Clara was shocked out of her grief by quaking footsteps, each one more powerful than the last as the giantess approached. Her heart threatened to beat out of her chest as she panicked, floundering for somewhere else to hide.

The giantess was getting close. Clara could see the underside of her thick sole as she took another step, sending vibrations into Clara’s bones. Another step closer finally broke Clara’s paralysis. With a hand over her mouth, trying not to scream, and the other holding her things, Clara dashed to the side. She only had to sprint through half a dozen meters of undergrowth before diving into another similar set of bushes. She curled up into herself, screwing her eyes shut and locking up in place. Long, many-legged darkness spirits silently crept about the shrubbery, disturbed by the movement. Clara prayed they would help keep her hidden.

The giant footsteps stopped. Clara’s heart skipped a beat. She must have been spotted, or heard, and now she was going to be caught just like Mary and gods know what they were going to do to her and-

Her spiralling emotions were halted as the footsteps resumed their pace. For a heart-stopping moment, Clara thought the giantess was headed her way. But, blessedly, they continued right past her, slowly fading into the distance.

Clara took her hand off her mouth, gasping for air. She hadn’t even realised she’d been holding her breath. Trembling, she glanced back toward the clearing. Stephanie and the small, thin one were still holding Eloise down. The blonde giantess’ faint cries carried across the clearing. Clara could only watch, her body still frozen from the shock.

Eloise occasionally let out a weak struggle, but it was clear her strength had left her. It was hard to tell from this angle, but Clara could spot a host of darker spirits swarming the poor giantess, drawn to the intensity of her grief. A silence settled over the clearing, only broken by Eloise’s whimpers, or the crackle of burning wood. Eventually, the thin giantess broke through the silence.

“Steph…!” She whinged. “Do we really have to keep holding Ellie down like this?” Stephanie glanced back at her, looking annoyed. “My arms are getting tired, and I want to stand up.” The thin one complained, pouting back at Stephanie. The pale-haired giantess rolled her eyes, but seemed to consider it.

“Humph. Alright.” She eventually agreed. “It’s not like there’s anything she can do at this point.” She said, sneering at Eloise. “I think our work here is done.”

Stephanie gracefully rose to her feet, finally freeing Eloise. Her shorter look-alike followed suit, stretching her arms with a grunt. Finally free to move, Eloise kicked away from the pair. She scrambled to turn over, coughing out her makeshift gag as she kneeled away from the smirking giants. Eloise retched, heaving as she willed her body to expel the contents of her stomach. Yet, nothing came up, kickstarting her distress anew.

Stephanie scoffed, taking a few disgusted steps away from the gagging giantess as Isa cackled, pointing at the display.

“Try to let the lesson sink in this time, yeah?” Stephanie sneered. “We wouldn’t want to have to do this again, would we?” She smirked. Eloise didn’t respond, kneeling with one hand on her stomach and the other on the ground for balance, she continued heaving in vain. Stephanie rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Come on Isa.” The pale-haired giantess turned and strut off into the forest, Isa trailing dutifully behind.

As their footsteps faded, Clara trembled as she tried to muster the will to move. A cowardly part of her wanted to curl up and disappear forever. To not have to face the world anymore. But she refused to give in to it, urging her muscles to rise.

Eloise’s panic was rising, her sorrow returning in full force as she continually failed to regurgitate. Ragged fear spirits swarmed her, and inky-black shame spirits clung to her body like stains. Each whimpering cry shot through Clara’s heart, compassion shaking the ice from her bones.

With effort, Clara stood. Trembling, she approached the clearing, trying to keep herself together. Throwing up had forsaken Eloise, and the giantess’ composure completely shattered as sorrow consumed her.

“Mary…!” She sobbed, clutching her stomach through her blouse. “Mary, please I don’t- I-I didn’t-“ Tear-choked breaths cut up her words. “I-I’m sorry!” She wailed. “Please- please don’t stop moving. Mary- Please- Stay with me Mary I-I don’t- I can’t-“ The words tumbled from her mouth before failing her completely. She covered her mouth and cried, eyes screwed shut as she wilted.

Close to tears herself, Clara finally emerged into the firelight, taking shaky steps toward Eloise. “E-Ellie…” Clara managed, getting the giantess’ attention.

Eloise stared at her, eyes wide behind her crooked glasses. Eloise was a mess, her clothes scratched up and torn, her blonde hair scuffed and messy, and her face streaked with tears. The giantess sucked in a trembling gasp at the sight of Clara, starting to hyperventilate as she shied away.

“C-Clara…” Fresh tears spilled from Eloise’s eyes, shame and anguish twisting her features. “This isn’t- I-I didn’t mean to- Oh gods…!” She scrambled away from Clara, huddling against the boulder at her back. She held a hand over her mouth, looking terrified of the human before her. Or more likely, terrified of being close to Clara after what she had done. Eloise opened her mouth behind her shaking hand, stammering out apologies.

“I-I’m sorry, t-the others, they-“

“I-I saw.” Clara said, cutting off Eloise’s voice. Words felt heavy in Clara’s mouth, as if the air itself was thick with grief. “I saw what happened…” She felt numb, the blood in her veins cold. “I-it’s not your fault-“

“It is!” Eloise cried, clutching herself. “I led them right to us! W-with this stupid fire!” She kicked a spray of dirt toward the flames, causing them to sputter under the assault. “I should have known Stephanie would come back, I-I should have been ready!” She sobbed, digging fingers into her skin. “Mary was-“ A sob cut through Eloise’s voice. “M-Mary was right, you never should have trusted me…” The giantess cringed, hiding her face in her hands as she cried out in grief.

Eloise’s sorrow threatened to overwhelm Clara, but she forced herself to stay composed. Forcing herself to take slow breaths, she scrounged up whatever professionalism she could muster. She was a healer. Right now, she needed to triage. Forcing the tears away, she spoke.

“Eloise.” Clara said, keeping her voice as steady as she could. “Ellie, look at me.” The giantess cracked an eye open, glancing at Clara through her grief-stricken features. “I-It’s not over yet. I know it hurts-“ Clara’s throat tightened sharply, cutting off her voice. She bit the inside of her lip, focusing on the pain to keep her mind away from the horrible thing that had been done to her friends. Regaining her composure, she continued. “I-I know it hurts, but Mary isn’t gone yet. S-she can’t be.” Eloise screwed her eyes shut. The giantess sucked in deep breaths, trying to get ahold of herself as she detached from the boulder she’d been huddling against.

“I can’t- I can’t throw up.” Eloise stammered through shaking breaths. “I can’t throw up, she’s trapped inside me.” Eloise threw a hand over her mouth, stifling a cry.

Clara’s mind started to race. “T-the fat one, she cast a spell on you.” She said. Eloise nodded, breathing heavily. “Can you undo it?” Clara asked. Her faint hope was dashed as Eloise shook her head ‘no’.

“B-breaking magic is the opposite of what I’ve been studying. Even if I could, it takes time, a-and I’m not familiar with Melanie’s weaving.” She explained, wiping away tears. The giantess got a stronger hold of her emotions, the problem-solving part of her mind taking over. “Y-your magic– human magic I mean. I-I’ve heard you can bring back the…” Eloise winced. “…The dead. I-is that true? Can you save Mary?” The giantess looked down at Clara with desperation. A knot formed in Clara’s stomach.

“I-I can… But I need her body intact…” She said, the words scraping her throat. Eloise grit her teeth, running her hands through her hair as tears leaked from her screwed-shut eyes. Both she and Clara knew there wouldn’t be anything left of Mary if they let nature run its course.

Eloise glanced around the clearing, desperately looking for anything that could help. Her eyes settled on something in the grass, and she scrambled over. Clara spotted the gleam of steel as Eloise plucked Mary’s sword from the ground, staring at it with an unreadable expression on her face. Clara felt a sinking feeling as she guessed what Eloise was about to suggest.

“I know what we have to do.” Elosie said, a grim determination settling into her features. She held the blade toward Clara, offering it hilt-first. Clara paled. “Y-you have to cut Mary out of me.” She said. “That way, we can bypass the spell entirely, cutting Mary out before my… my stomach breaks her down. It’s the only way.”

“No.” Clara refused. Her voice was blunt, staunchly planting its feet in the air between them. Eloise blinked, her determination chipped.

“W-what? But-“

“If I cut into you like that, I would only be trading your life for Mary’s.” Clara said, holding eye contact with the giantess. “I can’t channel enough power to heal a wound that severe on a body your size. Even if I can manage to get to Mary in time, you would certainly die in the process. I wouldn’t be able to save both of you.” The thought of being left alone in the Giant’s Forest, of losing both Mary and Eloise in the same night, scared Clara more than any giant ever could.

Eloise paled, glancing down at herself. Clara could see her mind working behind her eyes as she considered Clara’s words. After a tense moment, Eloise glanced back at Clara, a nervous determination in her eyes.

“Do it anyway-“

“ No. â€ Clara insisted, not letting Eloise finish the thought. The giantess flinched, glancing away. “Ellie, I’m a healer , I want to save Mary just as much as you do. But I refuse to kill you just to get her back.” A part of Clara wished she could. Wished she could take the sacrifice, just to see Mary survive.

Refusing that part of herself, Clara clung to her principles, steeling her resolve. Making that choice would mean losing Eloise, someone who had become just as wonderful in Clara’s eyes. She knew she could never live with herself if she went through with a sacrifice like that. The broken giantess looked at the sword between her fingers, a desperate longing in her eyes. Defeated, she placed it down with a shaking hand. Tears welled up in her blue eyes as she looked at Clara.

“But, then… What do we do…?” She warbled, emotion threatening to break down her composure once more. Clara’s mind raced through possibilities. What could they do? Just like Eloise, she could feel despair gnawing at the edges of her composure. Eloise couldn’t throw up. They couldn’t cut her open. They couldn’t let nature run its… its course…

An idea. A dangerous, incredibly stupid idea. But it could be Mary’s only chance. Clara didn’t even hesitate.

“Strip.” She ordered, startling Eloise.

“W-what?”

“Strip! Take off your pants!” Clara demanded, tossing her own black dress over her head and onto the grass below. The cold night air nipped at her skin, but she powered through. Determination ran hot through her veins as she stripped down before the confused giantess.

“I-I don’t get it. W-what are you doing?” Eloise asked, darting her eyes around nervously as Clara removed her boots. She tossed them aside, breathing deeply as she steeled her nerve. She tried to keep her heartbeat steady. This was something she had to do.

Before Clara could respond, a gleam of gold caught her eye. Incredibly, a valour spirit manifested itself nearby. The shape of a golden dragonfly, it hovered about her with an eager energy. Clara watched it with wide eyes. She had only read about the gleaming spirits in stories. She raised a cautious finger, stunned as it settled atop the extended digit proudly. Clara clenched her other hand into a fist, trying to siphon as much courage from the spirit as she could. She took a deep breath, glancing up at Eloise, the confused giantess unsure what was happening.

“T-the spell they put on you is stopping anything from coming back up your throat.” Clara started, meeting Eloise’s eyes. “But it isn’t stopping anything from going the other direction.” Eloise frowned, still not understanding Clara’s plan. Clara swallowed nervously. “I can save Mary with magic, but I need her intact for anything to work. So, I… need to go inside of you and get to her before your body fully absorbs hers.” Clara explained, glancing away.

Eloise shook her head, eyes frantic. The ragged spirits about her stirred into a frenzy. “N-no, no I’m not swallowing you.” She said, fear painted over her features. “Even if I did, you’d still be trapped in my stomach. You wouldn’t be able to get out.” The giantess fretted, brushing a blonde tress out of her face.

Clara nodded. “Right. T-that’s why I won’t be going to your stomach…” She said. Eloise paused, her eyes widening. Clara could tell the giantess had started the figure out what she was getting at. Clara wrung her hands nervously, disturbing the valour spirit who hovered back up near her face. She blew out a breath. “I-I can go up through your digestive system in reverse, t-through your …rectum,” Clara blushed. “A-and into your intestines. If I’m quick, I should be able to find Mary before it’s too late.” Clara bent down, retrieving a tiny leather pouch from her dress pocket. “Then, I can revive her with this.” She opened the pouch, displaying the large, clear diamond inside. It caught the light, glittering as she held it up for Eloise to see. The giantess leaned close, a hint of awe breaking through her shock. “I-it’s an offering. By giving this to Falx, she can bring Mary’s soul back to her body in exchange. Once she’s awake, we should be able to crawl back out the… the exit.” Clara finished, glancing away from the flustered giantess..

Eloise flushed red. “Y-you want to go up my-?” She stammered, shocked. Clara nodded, similarly flushed. She carefully placed the diamond back into its pouch, before tying it around her neck by the drawstring, letting it hang alongside her mother’s bell.

Eloise stammered incoherently. The giantess rose away from Clara, who finished removing the last of her clothes, stepping out of her underwear and resting it on her dress. Clara shivered. The cold was really starting to bite now. Standing there wearing nothing but a necklace and leather pouch, she felt like her nipples might freeze and break off. She looked up at Eloise expectantly.

Clara’s look broke Eloise out of her stun. By instinct, the blonde giantess brought her palms down, cradling them around Clara for warmth. The moment their skin made contact, however, the giantess flinched back like she’d been burned. A look of terrified shame painting her features. The inky blots on her skin expanded, fed by the intense guilt consuming her. Thinking quickly, Clara stepped forward, reaching up to take Eloise’s left thumb in both hands. She tugged gently, guiding it into her chest.

“It’s okay.” She assured, meeting Eloise’s apprehensive blue eyes with her own. Clara could feel Eloise’s frantic heartbeat against her own. “…I’m not afraid of you.”

Fresh tears welled behind the giantess’ eyes as she carefully cupped her palms around Clara’s sides, keeping her thumb in place. The valour spirit zipped out of the way, only settling back down atop Clara’s head once the movement ceased. Clara let out a faint sigh as Eloise’s warmth filled her body, chasing away the cold. The faint cherry scent still coming off of Eloise’s palms helped soothe Clara’s nerves. The giantess sniffled, awkwardly wiping her eyes on her own shoulder. Through the textured pad of her thumb, Clara felt Eloise regain control of her heartbeat. After a moment, she spoke.

“Clara, t-the plan. I don’t know…” She trailed off, looking down at Clara with concern. “It’s too risky, What if you can’t get out? I… I don’t want to lose you too…” Eloise murmured, threatening more tears.

Clara shook her head, squeezing Eloise’s thumb against her chest. She blushed at the feeling of the giantess’ skin against her breast. “I-I’ll be ok.” She reassured. “Without going through your stomach, your intestines won’t know what to do with me. Worst case scenario, I… come back empty-handed.” She said the last part quietly. She didn’t want to consider the possibility.

Eloise frowned, unconvinced. “Still. It’s going to be horrible… Being trapped in someone’s guts like that…” She cringed, shaking her head. “I-I can’t imagine…”

“It’s the only way we can save Mary.” Clara insisted. “I don’t care how bad it is inside you, I-I can endure it.” The golden dragonfly buzzed with enthusiasm. “Besides…” Clara glanced away. “It… It’s not my first time…” She admitted, thinking of her time inside the red-haired giantess. Hopefully it wouldn’t be so bad the second time around.

Eloise paled, looking at Clara with wide eyes. Her gaze flicked to Clara’s right half, and the reddened scars that blemished her skin. “Clara…” She breathed, horrified. “You…”

Clara didn’t give her time to dwell on it. “Strip!” She ordered, getting Eloise back on track. “W-we can talk later, we’re running out of time!” Eloise flinched, clutching her stomach with an anxious glance.

“O-ok, ok.” She agreed, shuffling upright. Reaching for her pants, she paused, glancing down at Clara’s things. “W-wait, before we start.” She said, leaning back down to point at Clara’s staff. Clara picked it up, questioningly. “I-if we’re really doing this, I need a way to know you’re ok. Hold still for a second.” Eloise hovered a hand over Clara, and began weaving together a spell. Her fingers moved slowly, her reddened eyes locked in concentration.

Clara could feel a gentle tug on her mother’s bell, and noticed slight movement in her bell-topped staff as well. Eloise muttered arcane musings to herself as she weaved, the spell’s construction highly complex even to Clara’s novice eye. After a few minutes of careful weaving, Eloise took a deep breath, and tugged the final thread. The spell flashed in the air before vanishing. A faint glow slowly fading from both of Clara’s bells.

“…What did you do?” She asked, inspecting her necklace carefully.

Eloise watched her nervously. “If that worked, then the bell around your neck and the bell on your staff should be connected.” She fidgeted. “T-try ringing one.”

Curious, Clara held up her mother’s bell before herself and gave it a gentle tap. To her surprise, the bell on her staff tolled in the exact same way. Both bells moving in sync with one another. Eloise blew out a sigh, clearly relieved the spell had worked.

“Okay, thank the gods.” She said, adjusting her glasses. “Now you’ll be able to communicate with me while you’re… inside.” She blushed. Clara nodded slowly, understanding Eloise’s intent. “Every few minutes, ring the bell three times. That’ll be the signal.” Clara nodded. Eloise shifted in place, nervous. “I can try and send a signal too, from the staff. If I don’t hear from you, and you don’t respond to my signal, I’ll assume something’s gone wrong, and I’ll try to find a way to get you out.”

Clara nodded again. “R-right. That makes sense. A-and if something goes wrong, or I find myself in danger, I’ll make sure to shake the bell wildly, so you know.” Satisfied, Eloise nodded, rising to her feet.

The blonde giantess hastily shimmied out of her half-ruined pants, cupping a palm over her womanhood with embarrassment. Eloise swallowed. “H-how should we…” She trailed off, glancing away from Clara.

Clara paused a moment, thinking. “…Kneel down on the ground, w-with your butt in the air.” She ordered, blushing at having to address Eloise’s backside directly. Blushing furiously, Eloise complied, hastily assuming the position, resting her head on the ground next to Clara.

With her spare hand, Eloise began weaving another spell above Clara’s head. “J-just something to help you inside.” She explained, her breath warming Clara’s naked skin. Moisture began to clump in the air above Clara. She flinched as it made contact, dribbling down her skin. It was a slick, gooey substance that clung to her body. Clara grimaced, feeling it running through her hair as it dribbled. She understood its purpose though, and made sure to spread it over her skin evenly like a salve. “T-that should last long enough to get you inside, after that you… probably won’t need it.” Eloise said. Clara nodded, wiping the lubricant out of her eyes.

“O-ok. I’m ready.” Clara said, feeling the chill night air starting to penetrate through her slimy coating. “Get me up there, please.” Eloise nodded.

Clara held still as Eloise gently pinched her between the fingers of her free hand. The giantess applied a firm pressure, hooking under Clara’s armpits so she wouldn’t slip from her grasp. Awkwardly, Eloise moved her hand over her raised posterior. Clara’s heart began pounding as the giantess’ backdoor came into view. Nestled between her pale mounds, Eloise’s anus twitched in anticipation. Just below, her taint trailed out of view, her vagina hidden under her spare hand. Due to the pose, the giantess’ anus winked open slightly, giving Clara a faint glimpse of the pinkish tunnel beyond. Clara swallowed a lump in her throat.

Slowly, Eloise set Clara down on her right cheek. She held her grip a moment, letting Clara find her balance before she let go. Clara carefully knelt on the pale, warm mound, feeling her wet hands and knees slipping against the smooth flesh of Eloise’s backside. Even with the giantess bent over like this, Clara was still some dozens of feet in the air. She moved with caution, knowing a fall could set them back minutes if she broke something. Minutes that they – that Mary – didn’t have.

Clara inched forward, peering into the valley between Eloise’s mounds, and at the puckered knot of muscle hidden at the bottom. The giantess’s body heat radiated out from her skin, carrying her familiar cherry scent even in this most private of places. Clara felt her face flush red. Even as prepared as she had been, this was shockingly embarrassing.

The golden valour spirit hovered by, humming to a rest on Eloise’s cheek. Encouraged, Clara steeled her nerves one final time, taking a deep breath. “Ellie,” She spoke, getting the giantess’ attention. Eloise glanced back at her, awkwardly. Her hair splayed about the grass below. “Once I’m inside, I need you to lie down on your back, feet on the ground like… like you’re giving birth, okay?” Clara ordered. She didn’t want to force Eloise to hold this position the entire time, but needed to make sure the giantess didn’t accidentally make things more difficult. Eloise nodded, brushing her face against the grass.

Cautiously, Clara lay down on her stomach, leaving a slick trail as she slid into the cleft of Eloise’s backside. She could feel the chorus of involuntary spasms her movements provoked as she inched closer to Eloise’s sensitive anus. Eventually, Clara found herself face-to-face with the twitching orifice. It was larger than her entire head, and a stale odour emanated from within. Carefully, Clara grabbed at the rim, applying a gentle pressure in an attempt to coax it open.

At first touch, it squeezed tight, Eloise letting out a quiet yelp at the sensation. Gradually though, as the giantess forced herself to relax, her backdoor widened. Taking advantage, Clara shoved both her arms inside. Eloise gasped at the intrusion, but between deep breaths, managed to avoid clenching.

Clara grabbed two handfuls of Eloise’s inner flesh, eliciting an unsteady groan from the giantess. Taking a deep breath and a final prayer, Clara pulled herself inside.

Hot, twitching flesh slid over Clara’s face as she dragged her upper body inside of Eloise’s backdoor. Arms straining with effort, she squeezed through the twitching ring of muscle, legs scrabbling for purchase outside. She gasped as her head and shoulders finally breached the other side of the giantess’ sphincter. Clara sucked in a breath, feeling the anus pulsing against her midsection. To her pleasant surprise, the smell wasn’t nearly as bad as she had feared. The air was stale, and thick with Eloise’s natural musk, but the unbearable fetid stench Clara had been expecting was absent. She recalled Stephanie mentioning something about giant’s digestive tracts while taunting Mary. The lack of smell must have been due to a lack of use. Below, Clara could just make out the shape of Eloise’s rectum, dilated from her position and gently pulsing into the darkness.

Clara snapped herself out of her wondering. Mary was running out of time. Steadying her hands against the inside of Eloise’s anus, she shoved. Slowly, with effort, her hips slid through. A well-timed clench from the sphincter squeezed against the slope of Clara’s thighs, sucking her legs in all at once like a noodle. Suddenly, she was falling.

A shriek escaped Clara as she fell head-first into Eloise’s depths. Fear clutched at her heart for the briefest of moments before she splat into the sloping pillowy walls of Eloise’s rectum. Scrambling, Clara slid down the fleshy tunnel uncontrollably until she was caught by the bend of Eloise’s colon. The cradle of flesh held Clara’s body as she quickly spread her limbs out, keeping herself steady in her unstable confines, her heart pounding wildly.

There, she paused. Clara took deep breaths, trying to centre herself after the brief scare. The spongy walls of Eloise’s gut were slick with anal slime, which quickly started to replace the neutral lubricant on Clara’s skin. She tried not to think about how many baths she would need before the smell of Eloise’s insides left her.

Clara could feel the giantess’ heartbeat thrumming distantly, sending quick pulses of energy through the flesh surrounding her. The heat was humid and intense. Feeling herself start to sweat, she almost looked forward to reemerging into the biting cold outside.

After another minute of waiting, Clara’s world began to shift. It rolled around sideways, sending Clara sliding along the walls of Eloise’s gut, following gravity. In her mind’s eye, Clara tried to picture the giantess rolling over onto her back, like Clara had asked. The jostling came to a halt, as Clara faintly sensed two thuds from beyond her fleshy confines. Eloise had settled into position.

The tunnel of flesh surrounding Clara contracted, bunching up tighter from the new angle. The spongy flesh pressed more of Eloise’s body heat into Clara as the giantess clenched softly around her body. Clara blushed as she received possibly the strangest hug of her life.

Clara took a deep breath, shaking off the thought as she peered through the darkness, her eyes slowly adjusting. Beyond the bend, Eloise’s colon curved off to the left, leading deeper into the giantess’ gut. Before she could move, the bell around her neck jolted in place three times. Clara jumped, startled. Right, the signal. She adjusted her position a moment, shoving against the giantess’ insistent colon before holding up her mother’s bell to repeat the signal back at Eloise. Distantly, she could hear a muffled sigh of relief from outside. She was safe, just like she said she would be. Now, she just had to rescue Mary.

Clara steadied herself. Grabbing a handful of slick flesh, she started to crawl, feeling Eloise’s slimy inner walls sliding against her body. The tunnel had tightened somewhat, but she still had enough room to move as she dragged herself forward. Emerging into the intestine proper, Clara felt the texture under her hands change slightly. Larger ridges emerged, providing half-decent leverage for Clara to take advantage of.

Ignoring the sensation of Eloise’s gut flesh on her naked body, Clara focused on crawling, one limb after the other. All around her she could hear the groaning, gurgling sound of the giantess’ digestive system at work. Clara’s chest tightened. She knew exactly what it was working on.

With a shudder, Clara turned her mind to anatomy to distract herself. She cross-referenced each subtle alteration in texture with her memory of anatomical diagrams in her grandfather’s books. Tried to identify each part of the body the intestine brushed up against as she crawled past.

As she turned into the transverse colon, she shivered. Eloise’s stomach churned just beyond a thin barrier of flesh to her right. An intense heat pressed through the intestinal walls, reminding Clara of just how dire things were. Mary was in there. Or at least she had been. Hearing Eloise’s stomach growl, Clara tried not to think about the state she might find Mary in.

Clara quickly scrabbled forwards, leaving the fearsome stomach’s churning behind. She didn’t have time to hesitate. Besides, the large intestine was the easy part. After one final turn, the tunnel started to narrow. Clara dragged herself forward, eventually coming face-to-face with yet another sphincter. A more intense heat emanated from the other side, and the spongy texture in the flesh beneath her fingers began to fade into a smooth slickness as Clara got closer.

Nestling her body against the entrance to Eloise’s small intestine, Clara took a moment to catch her breath. She could feel her body beginning to ache already, after having to fight against the gentle peristaltic motions of Eloise’s gut. She raised her mother’s bell, flicking it three times in succession. It tinkled softly, its resonance muted by the plush and fleshy surroundings. Resting a moment, Clara noticed the smell in the air had changed somewhat. A more organic, acrid smell trickled from the sphincter before her. Though, she felt like there was something else. Something missing.

Clara realised it with a start. There were no spirits here. Thinking back, there hadn’t been any inside the last giantess she had entered either. Only now, given a chance to take in her surroundings, did she notice. The lesser spirits that normally populated her vision were completely absent. Not a single one was present within the confines of Eloise’s body.

A loud groan shuddered through the giantess’ gut, startling Clara out of her wonder. She could consider the spiritual implications of that later. She had little time to reflect right now.

Clara took a few deep breaths. Now came the hard part. Clara gripped her mother’s bell, and offered a prayer. Her skin shimmered a silver hue for a moment as she cast a basic ward against acids upon herself. As the spell settled into her skin, Clara couldn’t help but notice the redness of her right arm. This spell would have helped her back then. Would have given Mary more time to rescue her. Once again, she swore to herself to never stop wearing her mother’s bell, come hell or high water.

Placing her faith in her magic, Clara drove her hands into the sphincter before her, prying it open and squirming her body through. It was tight. Much tighter than Eloise’s anus had been. Clara wriggled through an inch at a time, until she finally felt the sphincter closing behind her toes. A jolt shot through Eloise’s body, a shuddering gasp sounding outside. Clara felt her bell tap against her chest thrice.

Panting from exertion, Clara tapped her bell in turn, before taking in her new surroundings. It was cramped. She only just had enough space to manoeuvre as the pliant tunnel closed in around her body. The flesh within was a wrinkled pink, periodically rippling against her skin as it tried to send her back into the large intestine. The air was even hotter than before, and humid with an acidic tang. Dragging herself a few tentative inches forward, Clara could feel how much slicker the ground was with moisture than before.

Clara took a breath in, then out. The only way was forward. Digging into the flesh behind with her feet, Clara squirmed forward once more. It was a lot easier to use her feet in here, an advantage of her more confined surroundings. It was just enough of an advantage to allow her to fight against the more insistent peristalsis of Eloise’s small intestine.

Squirming forward, Clara planted another hand in the flesh before her. She flinched slightly as a ticklish sensation squirmed against her palm. Crawling closer, Clara spotted a carpet of pink tendrils, wriggling against her hand. They tickled against her palm and between her fingers, feeling her up and down. Others nearby her hand stretched toward it curiously. Looking around, Clara could see they sprouted from every surface, starting to completely cover the walls from this point on. ‘Villi’, Clara remembered they were called. In the cadavers she had occasionally worked on, an individual villus was barely visible. Though at Eloise’s giant size, they were more than an inch long.

Clara swallowed. She had known what to expect, but wasn’t prepared for the feeling against her skin. Tentatively crawling forward, she squirmed as the inquisitive tendrils slathered and prodded against her naked body. It was like being wrapped in a living, curious carpet. They almost seemed confused as to how they should go about absorbing such a solid intrusion. Clara tried her best to ignore the ticklish sensation as she dragged herself deeper. Especially when the villi brushed against her sensitive areas, searching for nutrients in her most private crannies. Blushing at the pricks of pleasure they unintentionally caused, Clara increased her speed, squirming through the sharp bends of rippling flesh.

As Clara continued, a watery sludge began to appear beneath her, trickling through toward the large intestine. Though, given the lack of contents behind herself, Clara guessed that most of what Eloise ate didn’t make it that far. Thinking again of Mary, Clara hustled forward.

The winding passage of Eloise’s small intestine seemed to meander on forever. The only change that gave Clara a sense of progress was the thickening sludge she crawled through, getting deeper the closer she got to the stomach. This deep inside, Clara could feel the acidic remnants of stomach juices tingling against her ward. She swallowed. The spell didn’t provide an immunity, but she hoped it would be enough to stave off the weaker acids until she reached Mary.

The acrid smell in the air grew in intensity, tinged with the metallic scent of iron. Squirming around a corner, Clara spotted a trickle of red colouring the yellowish sludge ahead of her. Blood.

Clara’s heart pounded inside of her chest. A mounting dread began invading the corners of her mind. Her breathing quickened. One way or the other, Mary was close by. Fearing the worst, Clara rushed forward. She writhed around another bend, before her breath caught in her throat.

There Mary was.

Her energy renewed, Clara scrambled toward the broken warrior. A flickering hope lit in her heart. Mary’s body was still intact. Though it wasn’t unharmed. Her skin was severely reddened and worn down, bleeding in several places across her body, including around her left eye. Her hair was clipped, having lost some of its length. Mary’s body was oriented in the opposite direction as Clara’s, allowing Clara to see her face. Shaking, Clara placed a hand on Mary’s cheek before letting out a stuttered gasp.

Impossibly, Mary was still alive. Faint, staggered breaths moved her lungs as her body fought against the inevitable.

“Mary…” Clara breathed, shocked.

Then, finally, the floodgates opened. Clara’s heart clenched as tears burst from her eyes. Her breathing shook with emotion as she clung onto Mary’s unconscious frame. All the sorrow and grief she had been holding back surged forwards at once. She sobbed, her composure completely shattered at what had been done to her friend.

Fighting through the onslaught of emotion, Clara scrambled to reverse herself. Her emotions were in disarray, but her body kept her moving. Shoving against villi and chyme, she oriented herself the same as Mary. Clara sniffled as she shuffled her legs underneath Mary’s back, before grasping onto her shoulders with both hands. Heaving, Clara dragged Mary close, pulling the unconscious woman close to her chest.

Crying through heavy breaths, Clara embraced Mary tightly. Seeing someone she considered so strong, so wonderful, reduced to this state by the cruelty of others broke Clara’s heart.

And yet, Mary was alive. Thank the gods she was alive.

Clara wiped at her face, sniffling back tears. She whimpered out a prayer, clutching her bell tightly. With the same gleam of silver, Clara’s ward shifted into Mary, preventing Eloise’s body from claiming any more of her. Clara could feel the sludge beneath her tingle against her skin more intensely, but she barely paid it any mind. She continued into another, more familiar prayer, channelling healing magic into Mary’s broken body.

Over and over again, Clara channelled the same spell, Mary’s wounds glowing with a faint pale light as they repaired. Clara’s voice strained with effort as she heaved backward, dragging Mary back the way she had come one inch at a time. It was difficult, Mary’s muscled body was heavy, and Clara was exhausted. Though she was at least aided by Eloise’s body this time, moving along with the peristaltic flow. Clara’s feet shoved against the flesh behind her as she muttered out another healing spell.

Eventually, Mary’s bleeding stopped, though her skin was still raw in patches, her breathing had settled into a deeper, unbroken rhythm. Clara heaved backward again, dragging Mary another few inches before she collapsed. Gasping for air in the sweltering confines of Eloise’s gut, Clara held Mary’s head close to her chest. Thinking of the blonde giantess, Clara rung her bell trice to ease any fears Eloise might have had. Again, between puffing breaths, Clara muttered the same spell.

Mary twitched. Slowly, blessedly, her body began to move, squirming in place as she stirred. Clara’s heart leapt.

“Mary…?”

Mary jolted in place, sucking in a sharp breath before hacking out a cough. She kept gasping and coughing until her airway was clear, her hacking being replaced with a steady, deep panting. Groaning, she rose, steadying herself on her elbows over Clara. Her right eye cracked open, blinking into focus before going wide at the sight below her.

“…Clara?” Mary rasped.

Clara responded by pulling Mary into a tight embrace, squeezing her with every ounce of strength she had. “Mary…! Oh, thank the gods!” She cried, feeling tears prickling at her eyes.

Mary’s face fell, dread crossing her features as she held Clara in return. “No… No, how did they…?” She whispered. Her arms pressed tightly into Clara’s back as she grit her teeth. “…Damnit.” She buried her forehead into the crook of Clara’s shoulder. “How could I let this happen?” She breathed, voice shaking with grief.

Clara shook her head, pulling away from Mary as she realised the confusion. “No, no Mary it’s not like that.” She assured, meeting Mary’s confused eyes. “They never found me.” Clara offered a shaky smile. “When I saw the other giants coming, I… I hid. Just like you said.” More tears broke through her composure. Clara let herself cry, feeling relief rolling over her in waves.

Mary looked confused. “But then… Why are you here? What happened?” She rasped, looking around. A hollow cast shot through her features. “Did Eloise-“

Clara shook her head vigorously, wiping her eyes. “No! No, she helped.” Mary frowned. Clara took a deep breath, settling her heart. “The other giants, they trapped you in Ellie’s stomach with magic.” Clara began. “She couldn’t throw up, so once the others left, we had to get you out some other way.” She blushed. “I… um, realised that there wasn’t anything stopping things moving the other direction, so…”

Mary’s eye widened. “You…”

“Crawled up Eloise’s arse to come get you from the other end, yes.” Clara admitted with a sigh, giving up decorum to state the simple truth. With Mary’s safety no longer in question, the full embarrassing weight of the situation fell onto Clara. She blushed sheepishly up at Mary.

Mary just stared, the brown of her eye shining with admiration and disbelief. “You went to such lengths, just to…” Her voice trailed to a halt, words failing the battered woman.

Clara smiled, emotion welling behind her eyes. “To get you back?” She asked. “I’d do just about anything.”

Clara blinked, and Mary’s lips were on her own.

Clara gasped through her nose, wide-eyed as Mary kissed her. Every word Mary couldn’t say flowed through her lip’s embrace, swelling Clara’s heart with warmth. After a heart-pounding second, Mary pulled away. But in a moment of passionate insistence, Clara followed, wrapping her arms around Mary’s muscled shoulders, holding the kiss. Feeling Mary come back to her, mouth locked with her own, Clara melted into the embrace. The softness of Mary’s lips was unlike the firm muscles rolling under her touch, making the kiss feel that much more special. Like she was tasting some forbidden, secret part of the hardened warrior.

Gentle tears wet Clara’s cheeks as she felt Mary’s breath stutter, making her heart squeeze with empathy as she tightened her embrace. She wrapped her legs around Mary’s waist, holding Mary with every part of her body as their lips continued to glide against one another. As Mary held her in strong arms, Clara felt like this was everything she would ever need. It had been a long, slimy journey. But here, surrounded by Eloise’s warmth and in Mary’s arms, it had all been worth it.

The kiss continued as Clara let herself get lost in the sensation, until a stinging pain pricked her from below, earning a wince. Mary immediately pulled away, worry covering her features.

“What’s wrong? Are you okay?” She asked, looking over Clara nervously.

Clara smiled, warmed. “I-I’m okay.” She answered. “It’s just that I moved my ward against acid over to you, and it’s starting to get to me.” She explained.

Mary looked around, as if remembering where she was, dripping with digestive slime. She frowned at Clara, who returned a sheepish grin. Mary looked ahead. “Which way’s the way out?” She asked. Clara pointed behind herself, in the direction Mary was facing. Mary’s expression steeled, and Clara could feel her muscles tensing, readying themselves. “Hold on to me.” She said, looking down at Clara.

Clara didn’t need to be told twice, shuffling down out of the way of Mary’s arms. She wrapped her arms around Mary’s chest, nestling her face in the muscled woman’s modest cleavage. Her legs wrapped around Mary’s hips, Clara blushed hard as she felt Mary’s member brushing idly against her groin.

“Ready?” Mary asked. Clara murmured confirmation, locking her hands and feet. Mary took a deep breath, before surging forward.

Clara’s heart leapt. The difference in speed was incredible. Mary’s strong muscles letting her charge through Eloise’s guts at a pace more than twice as fast as Clara’s. Holding on tight to Mary, Clara felt her muscles rippling under her skin, as the fleshy walls around them slid past.

Mary squeezed around a corner, pressing their bodies together tightly. Clara could feel Mary’s heartbeat through her breast, thrumming along her limbs. Loosening her grip a little, Clara felt Mary’s breasts slide against the sides of her face, leaving just enough room to speak. Her mouth free, she continued to mutter out prayer after prayer, bathing the both of them in healing light as Mary dragged them toward freedom.


~~~


Eloise lay on her back, feeling numb.

The world around her was still. Only the chill night breeze fluttered through the trees, biting against her bare bottom half and rousing a low rustling sound that seemed to come from everywhere at once. Eloise’s eyes felt dry and inflamed, a consequence of the endless sorrow the night’s events drew from her. Though now, in the silence, Eloise struggled to feel at all.

She stared up through the canopy. She could just barely make out the pinpricks of stars, and the golden filament connecting them. The fire beside her flickered low. Eloise felt like her heart had been wrung dry. In the still silence of the clearing, her emotions were on hold.

It had been half an hour since Clara had vanished inside of Eloise’s body. The human had seemed so confident, so sure she could find Mary and bring her back. Eloise didn’t dare to hope. If she let herself believe Mary would survive, only for those feelings to be dashed, she feared the loss would crush her.

At the same time, Eloise couldn’t despair, either. The shred of a possibility that Clara might succeed kept her emotions from spiralling. It wasn’t enough to give her hope, but it was enough to put her anguish on hold.

So Eloise simply… waited. Suspended in a liminal moment where she waited for the proverbial pin to drop. For Clara to emerge and let her emotions collapse in one direction or the other.

Eloise’s throat tightened. Gods, Clara was inside of her. Terrifyingly deep, at that. Eloise let out a shaky breath, steadying herself. It had only been a few minutes since the human had last rung the signal, tolling her bell-topped staff that Eloise had planted into the ground nearby. Eloise trusted Clara. The healer’s plan was insane, but Eloise trusted that she would survive.

Clara’s safety wasn’t what worried Eloise. How would their relationship change after tonight? What if Clara came back empty-handed? Gods, what if she didn’t? Would the humans ever be able to look at her the same, after what they had been through? Could they ever trust her again?

Could she trust herself?

A flurry of movement from within broke Eloise out of her thoughts. Something was squirming through her guts with vigour. Her belly growling, Eloise clutched at her abdomen in shock. Her heart swelled. Clara hadn’t been moving this fast before. Careful not to jostle her occupant too much, Eloise reached out, awkwardly prodding the bell of Clara’s staff three times.

The movement inside of her slowed somewhat, and after a few seconds, the response came. Three soft tolls.

Eloise’s heart was pounding. Inside, the movement began again, surging through her guts in the opposite direction Clara had come. It couldn’t be... Eloise stuffed down the hope starting to swell within her chest. Not yet. She wouldn’t let herself hope until she saw Mary with her own eyes. A tight bolt of sensation shot up Eloise’s body as the pressure in her gut shifted, growing slightly fainter. It was the same sensation she had felt before – something solid passing through the end of her small intestine, if she had to guess.

Eloise rose on her elbows, staring down at her abdomen with wide eyes. The crawling sensation continued, drawing a wide arc about her navel. A familiar feeling began to settle into her gut as it got closer and closer to the exit. The feeling that something inside was ready to come out. Finally, a firm pressure shoved against her backdoor with urgency.

Her heart pounding, Elose carefully rose to her feet, feeling a weight settle to the very bottom of her gut. Her breath shook as she swallowed a lump in her throat. This was it.

Eloise scooped a hand under herself, concealing her womanhood as she squat low to the ground. She lowered her hips until she could feel the silky grass tickling at her behind. With a slight grimace, she squeezed her gut’s contents with the slightest pressure.

Finally, something burst through into the open air. A tiny gasp drifted up to Eloise’s ears as a pair of hands pressed against her skin. With a heaving shove, someone much heavier than just Clara slipped out from Eloise, collapsing into the grass below.

Eloise trembled. She realised that she was afraid to look no matter what she saw. With shaking legs, she stumbled back, collapsing against the boulder at the clearing’s edge.

There, rising from the grass on all fours, was Mary. The human huffed with exertion, her breath puffing tiny clouds into the cold night air. Wrapped around her like a satchel was Clara. The healer weakly muttered something under her breath, before a pale light glimmered over the pair of them. Exhausted, she released her grip, slipping off of Mary and slumping to the ground as she sucked in the cool night air. The clouds of her breath mingled with Mary’s as the humans relished the fresh air.

Eloise’s heart soared. Mary was alive. Clara had actually done it. Eloise’s breathing became erratic as she felt emotion welling up behind her eyes. The muscled woman rose, leaning back on her knees as she puffed. The position gave Eloise a better look at Mary, and her relief shuddered to a halt.

The human’s skin was severely reddened. Patches of acid burns were scattered all over her body, just like Clara. A particularly severe burn covered over her left eye, which remained closed as she turned her gaze toward Eloise.

Tears – tears that Eloise didn’t know she still had – fell from her eyes as a shaky hand covered her mouth in shock. She shied away from Mary’s gaze, consumed by shame and fear.

“Mary…” Eloise managed, choking breaths cutting through her speech. “Oh, gods, I- I’m so- I’m so sorry…” She whimpered, muffling a sob under her palm. “This was- This is all my-“ Her voice failed her as she broke down, crushed under the weight of her guilt.

Mary was silent, her expression unreadable at this distance. Slowly, she stood on unsteady legs. Taking shaking steps, she moved closer to Eloise. Clara remained prone behind her, taking a well-earned rest after her ordeal.

Eloise’s heart spiked with apprehension as Mary got close. Her voice broken, she could only shake her head with wide eyes. She couldn’t be near them. She couldn’t let herself hurt Mary again. She couldn’t-

“Eloise.” Mary croaked, breaking Eloise out of her spiral. “Eloise, look at me.” Her voice was cracked and weak, but still carried the same confident projection it always did. Eloise froze, meeting Mary's gaze with her own. Mary stepped closer. “What happened tonight wasn’t your fault.” She said.

Eloise’s heart crumpled. She shook her head violently, finding her voice between quaking breaths. “I-it was! I-I should have- I didn’t-“

“No, it wasn’t.” Mary cut her off. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” The human insisted. Eloise could only shake her head. Mary took another step closer. “Pick me up.” She said. Eloise froze.

“W-what? N-no, I can’t-“

“Eloise.” Mary stared at her with an unrelenting hardness in her eye. “Pick me up.” Eloise’s defiance crumpled at the quiet order. Despite her apprehension, Eloise knew she wasn’t allowed to refuse.

With a shaking hand, Eloise reached down toward the stubborn human. At first touch, she flinched back. Her fear and guilt convinced her that even the slightest touch could break Mary. For her part, Mary barely moved a muscle. Her gaze softened somewhat, communicating a silent calm that eased Eloise’s nerves.

Gently, Eloise scooped up the battered human, holding Mary close to her chest. Mary rode on her knees, feeling at Eloise’s palm with her own. Trembling, Eloise held her, not knowing what was about to happen.

Mary reached out a hesitant arm, before clutching Eloise’s thumb in a tight embrace. The muscled woman squeezed, sending a warmth through Eloise’s veins and into her heart. Eloise could feel Mary’s heart beating through her chest as the human sighed softly. Finally, she spoke.

“…I don’t hate you, Eloise.” She said, her voice the softest Eloise had ever heard it. Something swelled in Eloise’s chest, forcing further tears from her eyes. A warm touch against her thigh signalled Clara’s approach. The smaller human was leaned against Eloise, resting a gentle hand on her skin, silently backing up Mary’s words.

It was all too much. Eloise broke down, everything left inside of her came crashing out. She scooped up the exhausted Clara and held both the healer and Mary tight against her chest. Curling up into herself, Eloise sobbed. All the grief, and pain, and relief, and the joy at seeing Mary safe all crashed into her at once. Below her, Mary and Clara huddled close, pressing into Eloise and each other as everything came out.

Eloise held them close for hours, whispering apologies and being warmed by the humans’ reassurances. Slowly, as the adrenaline wore down, exhaustion began to catch up with them one by one. Finally, with both Mary and Clara safe and asleep in her arms, Eloise let sleep take her.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator's Note: 


A few things of note this time, the same old clarifications, with a reminder of prior notes. Also, I have gotten in contact with someone who can more clearly elaborate on the nature of the sixth and seventh senses. I have been informed that they - particularly the latter - are a foreign concept to your world, and thus need a little explanation. 


• Mary uses the word 'Second' in reference to a period of time. This English word was chosen in place of the equivalent Vratan Common word. All measurements of time and distance in this translation are adjusted and translated accordingly. 

• Clara uses the word 'People' while asking Mary to apologise. This word was selected deliberately, as the Vratan Common word she used was one that refers to sapient beings, and is species neutral. She is referring to both her own kind, and others, such as Eloise. 

• Clara refers to her leaving to urinate as 'going to the bathroom'. This English phrase was selected as it is a decent substitute for the Vratan Common equivalent. The original phrase is a polite and evasive way of describing one's business, without being aggressively formal. 

• For my note on the use of 'Bug', see chapter one part one.

• Isa is described as an 'obsessed puppy'. It may be of surprise, but unlike the use of 'bug' this translation is actually direct. At risk of overstepping the narrative, the giants of Vratan actually do keep canines at pets on occasion. To them, dire wolves are about the size of small hamsters, and are treated accordingly. 

• All anatomical terms have been directly translated from Vratan Common into their English equivalents. 

• The phrase 'chummy' - as used by Stephanie - is a phrase with its origins in older English conventions. It was chosen in place of the similar Vratan Common phrase Stephanie actually used, which roughly translates to 'smiley' in English. 

• The phrase 'throw up' was chosen in place of a similarly informal Vratan Common word for regurgitation. 


That's everything for this chapter. Once again, if you have any questions about the translation, feel free to ask. 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Arcanist's Note: 


Greetings! I am the Arcanist, though that isn't my actual name - the Translator insisted I keep our personal details to a minimum. I've been asked by the Translator to give a simple explanation of the nature of the metaphysical senses. Your planet must not have access to any major magics, poor thing. Anyway:


The nomenclature of 'sixth' and 'seventh' can be a little misleading depending on one's native culture. Some planets group taste and smell into a single sense, only recognising four physical senses. I once interacted with a culture that only recognised sight, hearing, and touch. Lumping smell and taste into the latter. I haven't been told many details about your planet, so I wanted to explain. The common nomenclature assumes there are five physical senses, so if that isn't the case in your culture, that hopefully clears everything up.

The sixth sense you may already be somewhat familiar with. The feeling of being watched, sensing someone's presence before they make themselves known, etc. To be more scientific: The sixth sense is one's 'spiritual' sense. It is the soul's innate ability to sense fluctuations in the ambient Divinity surrounding them. This most often manifests as an awareness of other souls within your external physical domain (for the uninitiated, think of that as your 'range', or 'personal space'). It also plays an important part in the way one interacts with the various domains - both their own and those of others. On Voeul, the sixth sense is most often applied toward interacting with their local gods (known as Shades). You have already read Clara's own description of the process, so I don't feel the need to explain again here. 


More pressingly for this note: The seventh sense: The seventh sense is a bit of an outlier as senses go, as there is much debate over whether it can really be classified as a single sense, or should be subdivided into many other categories. Personally, I find myself in the camp of the former. While we certainly could agonise over categorising the plethora of specific senses, it's far simpler to keep them all under a single umbrella term. In addition, there is mounting evidence that these specific senses actually do inform and strengthen one another, so I fear my stance will not change.


Essentially, the seventh sense is a group of senses that allow one to interact with magic. Again, this is often restricted to the bounds of one's external physical domain, though not always. This ranges from an Atherial's ability to sense their attuned element, to a Black Angel's ability to manipulate and construct their technique. On Voeul, the seventh sense is primarily used to witness and interact with what the natives call 'the weave', allowing them to twist it into different shapes for a variety of effects. An incredibly versatile local magic. 

That's the essentials for the metaphysical senses. I'd love to write about more. Especially about Void: Revenge, her placement on this planet, and the niche edge cases of her abstraction. Alas, I've been cautioned to hold my tongue to preserve the integrity of the story. I'll probably be receiving an angry letter just for writing the above. Oh well. 

If you have any questions, feel free to ask the Translator and I'll offer my reply!


Until next time! XOXO


Chapter End Notes:

Looks like everything finally turned out okay. After an experience like that, it will be hard to separate these three... 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ain't that sweet?


Still, there you have it! This chapter is kinda the climax of 'act one' in my mind. There will still be a couple chapters more before we exit the forest and enter giant society, but this chapter is the first big emotional payoff. At least in my mind. I'm very interested to hear your thoughts on this one. This is arguably the most ambitious chapter I've written so far, and I'd love to hear your opinions on it, good or bad. 

Thanks for reading!


Is There Really No Happiness?

Word Count: 7106
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 03/30/2025
Chapter Notes:

The exact events of Mary's origin are laid bare...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Big thanks again to Velasco, for helping proofread.

                                                                                                                                        Three Years Ago


A heavy thwack sounded through the courtyard as wood hit leather. The sun shone over distant clouds, pushing heat into the dusty ground. Mary huffed from exertion, slick with sweat as she dropped her stance. The dummy before her was thoroughly beaten, its stuffed leather shape decorated by an hour’s worth of blows.

A handful of other humans made themselves busy around her. The small courtyard beside the guardhouse was more of a communal area than a proper training ground. Sure, a couple other aspiring guards had been training beside her. But there was also a carpenter sanding a table, and a blacksmith making horseshoes. Someone had even started a garden over in the corner, which struck Mary as a brazen attempt to push the guards’ patience. Though of course, no reprimand came. This far to the west, outside threats barely concerned the village. So, the guard had licence to be a little relaxed.

Mary planted her wooden training sword into the dirt, wiping her brow as she caught her breath. Trudging over to the shade of a nearby basin, she felt the cool light breeze against her sweat-soaked singlet. She plunged her hands into the cool water, drinking from her palms and splashing her face simultaneously. She stepped back, letting the excess run through her hair and drip down her body, leeching the heat from her skin.

“Mary!” A friendly voice chirped from behind. She turned to look, and saw Amelia. The cheery, leather-clad brunette smiled as she offered a towel. Mary took it gratefully, dabbing at and under her arms as Amelia continued. “You’ve really been working up a sweat, huh?” She cocked an amused eyebrow. “How long have you been out here?”

Mary glanced at the sky, guessing at the time as she dried herself. “An hour, I think? I’ve just been going through drills.” She gestured toward the thoroughly beaten dummy. “The usual. Thanks for the towel, Amy.” She said, passing it back to Amelia, who took it with a smile.

“You’re welcome!” Her expression softened. “I’m glad to help even in just a small way like this. It just feels so wrong that they let me into the guard before you.” She said, shaking her head.

Mary gave a wry smile. They were the same age, and had been training to enter the guard alongside one another. Tn the last year’s round of recruits, the guard had accepted Amelia, but not Mary. Even after all these years, they were still slow to trust the strange, out-of-town, giant-fathered orphan into their ranks. It was bullshit, but Mary could hardly blame Amelia for it.

“I appreciate the help.” She said, offering Amelia a smile which was quickly returned. “And don’t worry about it. I’ll wear them down eventually.” She smirked. “And I don’t mind the extra training much.” She shrugged, feeling the harbinger of an oncoming ache in her muscles as her shoulders rolled.

Amelia’s gaze snapped up from where it’d been lingering on Mary’s exposed shoulders. “Oh! About that actually!” She chirped, eyes bright. “I was talking to the captain this morning, and he seemed like he might finally be coming around to letting you in!”

Mary’s eyebrows raised. “Seriously?” The captain had been a persistent blockade against her since she’d arrived – likely because of some misplaced fear of her father’s kind. If he was finally coming around…

Amelia beamed. “Seriously! Isn’t that great?” Mary smiled with wide eyes. She hadn’t expected it so soon, but she was one step closer to achieving her dream.

“It is.” She said, earning an excited squeal from Amelia.

“Right? Gods I can’t wait! I’ll keep pushing the captain so we can get you some of these,” She thumped her chest, clad in the simple leathers of the guard. “as soon as possible.” She grinned. Mary smiled back.

Before she could say anything else, a distant bell rang. Then again after a pause. Amelia started.

“Oop, that’s the mid-afternoon call.” She said, glancing at the sky. “I’ve got to go swap patrols with David.” A slight bustle picked up around them, various townsfolk having structured their day around the guard’s timekeeping.

Mary glanced over the courtyard wall, toward the edge of the forest. “I should go too. My father wants me home earlier than usual today.” She said, following as Amelia hurried out of the dusty courtyard and into the cobbled street.

“Nothing too serious, I hope?” Amelia asked, glancing toward Mary.

“Nah, he probably just wants my help with some new spell he’s working on.” Mary shrugged.

“Oh, that’s cool. What kind of-“

“Oh- Mary!” An older man’s voice carried over the street, cutting Amelia off. Mary glanced to the side, spotting the elderly Hopkins hobbling over. “I’m sorry, I hope I’m not interrupting.” He apologised, looking between them both. “It’s just that I had a request for your father.”

Mary shrugged. “Sure thing. I was just about to head home anyway. What do you need?”

“Ah! I’m glad I caught you then. I don’t need much it’s just,” Hopkins offered a large flat stone Mary recognised. She took it, feeling its cold surface against her skin. “The hot stone your father made for me has run out of its magic, is all. I was hoping he could, ah, restore it.” Mary nodded. Her father had been getting quite good at making his spells last, though they did always run out eventually.

“I’ll make sure he gives it a look.” She said, tucking the stone under her arm. “Was it working well otherwise?”

Hopkins nodded. “Oh, yes. Sleeping with it under my bedding has done wonders for my back.” He smiled. “Be sure to give my thanks to your father. I’d give them myself, but even just the short trip out of town has become too much for my old bones.” He sighed.

Mary smiled. Her father had been offering his services to the townsfolk for years, though, out of respect for the humans’ peace of mind, he rarely entered the town himself. So, Mary often carried requests to and from their house beyond the edge of town. Old Hopkins was one of the few who would actually go to meet her father in person, and the two had become friendly over the years.

“I will.” Mary nodded. “And if you can’t make it out to us, I’ll ask him to stop by sometime.”

Hopkins smirked. “Well, I’d appreciate that, though I fear the others might take issue with him stomping around town again.”

Amelia blushed, chuckling nervously as Mary struggled to suppress a smile. The last time her father had come to visit, he wanted to test a spell he’d devised that would – in theory – allow a carriage to move on its own. Trouble was, once he’d cast the spell, no one could quite figure out how to make it stop moving on its own. The last Mary had seen, it was upside down, still spinning its wheels in her father’s workshop.

He had apologised profusely to the owner of the cart, and hadn’t been back to town since. He was worried about what the townsfolk might think of him. Most of the humans Mary had spoken with laughed off the incident in hindsight. But there were still holdouts like the captain, who insisted her father’s magic was some kind of foreign danger.

“I’ll tell him not to try out any new spells this time.” Mary said, smiling at Hopkins, who chuckled in return. Readjusting her grip on the stone, Mary slipped it into the leather pouch at her hip. The heavy stone disappeared into its depths as she stepped away. “I should get going. I’ll see you two around.” She said, offering a wave.

“Oh! I should get going too. I’m sure David is wondering where I am.” Amelia chuckled sheepishly. “See you, Mary! I’ll make sure to keep hounding the captain for you!” She slapped a palm on her curled bicep with an exaggerated serious expression. Mary smiled as Amelia chuckled. The guardswoman beamed back at Mary before hurrying off to rotate her shift.

Hopkins offered Mary a gentle wave as she turned toward home. The journey took her past the edge of town, toward the Giant’s Forest. Where, nestled at its edge, was her home.

It was a simple construction, just a handful of essential rooms her father had built himself. And of course, his workshop, which took up about a third of the house. The red wood facade had dulled somewhat over the years. But in the golden afternoon light, it still shone with vibrant colour.

Even after twenty years, walking home still felt a little surreal. From the right distance, it looked human-sized, and gave it the illusion that it wasn’t so far away. Though, a couple hundred meters later the illusion quickly wore off, as the massive structure began to loom.

Mary trudged up the path, adjusting the pouch at her hip. Rough dirt faded into cobbled stone as she approached the human-sized front door, placed just to the right of the giant-sized real one. Mary let herself inside and paused in the entryway, basking in the cooler air of her home. Closing her eyes and cocking her head, she listened for wherever her father was. It was easier than shouting. A faint scratching and scribbling noise drifted into her ears. His room, then.

Mary wandered from the door into the ginormous open space of their combined living room and kitchen, past the massive couch her father barely used. Seeing his bedroom door ajar, she quietly slipped inside, her passing barely disturbing the hundred-foot-tall door.

Her father was seated at his desk like usual, bent over and scribbling out notes. He was clearly deep in the zone, so Mary didn’t bother disturbing him yet. Instead, she wandered over to the side of his desk, where a series of handholds she had notched into the wood as a teenager still remained.

Making sure her pouch was tightly secured, Mary started climbing. Her muscles hadn’t yet realised they were supposed to be exhausted, so she managed the climb as easily as she usually did. Whenever Amelia asked about her strength, Mary always told her that most of her muscle came from the simple ordeal of traversing her house by all by herself. She’d gone through a phase of independence as a teenager, refusing to be carried around by her father and finding her own ways of navigating the giant-sized furniture. She’d built the foundation of her physique from all the climbing involved.

After half a minute, she crested the top, rising to her feet on the wooden surface of the desk. Above, her father was lost in thought, chin in his hand as he squinted down at his old worn spellbook as if a stern look would illuminate the answers he sought within. Fingers scratched over light stubble as he worked, dark eyes scanning over pages Mary couldn’t read from this angle.

Mary glanced around, spotting a clump of kneaded rubber nearby. Quietly, she hefted the pliant boulder overhead and, with a smile, tossed it at her father’s hands.

The eraser hit his writing hand with a smack, startling the giant as he jumped violently.

“AH-“ Hugo exclaimed as Mary broke into a hearty bout of laughter. He sighed, running a hand through scraggly, dust-grey hair. “Gods’ sake, Mary.” He said before breaking into a smile of his own. “You could just say something, you know.”

Mary continued cackling as her father quickly wrote a final line, before closing his book and putting his things away. Finished with his work for now, he glanced down at her with a cocked eyebrow, trying his best to be stern.

“I could, yeah. But scaring you is funnier.” She chuckled, reaching into her pouch. “Here.” She said, offering Hopkins’ stone up toward her father. His expression shifted into curiosity as he carefully pinched it between thumb and forefinger. “It’s the hot stone you made for Hopkins. He says the spell’s worn off.”

Hugo nodded. “Ah, I’d figured that would happen soon.” He mused. He gently set it off to the side. “I’ll make sure to fix that up before you head into town tomorrow. Was there anything else?”

“He also wanted me to deliver a thank you, since he’s too old to make it out here himself anymore. You should come into town sometime. I’m sure he’d like to thank you himself.” She offered.

Hugo let out a half-hearted chuckle. “Maybe. Though I’m not sure how happy they’d be to see me after last time…” He gave a sheepish chuckle. Mary shrugged.

“Anyway. You wanted me home early?” Mary asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“Oh, yes. Your transition is due for maintenance.” Her father explained, grabbing his spellbook.

Mary blinked. Oh, right. It’d been months since last time. She’d nearly forgotten.

“Well, you know the drill.” Her father stood, his chair rumbling against the floor. “Off to the workshop.” He said, offering a hand down toward Mary.

“I can walk there myself.” She protested, frowning with arms crossed.

“You think I want to walk behind you at a snail’s pace? C’mon.” He smirked, waving his fingers impatiently.

Rolling her eyes, Mary clambered on, begrudgingly seating herself in her father’s palm as he stepped away. Mary felt the air rushing past her face as Hugo strode through the house, headed for the workshop. It was convenient, being carried around like this. Even if it made her feel like a child.

Hugo’s footsteps clomped over the wooden floors as he emerged into the dim, cluttered workshop. A large bench dominated the left wall, covered in all manner of tools and parchment. The rest of the space was similarly messy, filled with shelves of discarded and half-finished tests. For all his genius, Mary’s father was not a very organised man.

Flickering shadows kicked up as Hugo tapped a lantern hanging over the bench, igniting a flame within that slowly burned through the spell he’d placed within. In the warm light, Mary could make out some of the work-in-progress projects strewn about. Including the upturned wooden frame of a cart, still furiously spinning its wheels in vain. She smirked.

Her father pulled out his chair while simultaneously lowering his palm to the workbench, allowing Mary to hop off as he sat. Hugo shuffled in his chair, getting comfortable while he searched amid the mess.

“It’s been a few months. Where did I leave it…?” He muttered, before his eyes lit up in recognition. “Aha!”

With a light clatter, he retrieved an old, worn cushion. Its mauve colour was faded, and it puffed dust as he brushed it off with satisfaction. Mary smiled as Hugo ran his fingers over the surface, carefully catching threads of magic as they traced a familiar path. With a final tap, the spell flashed, shrinking the cushion down to near-human size. He set the antique thing down with an exaggerated flourish.

“Your highness.” He intoned, gesturing toward the plush seat with a rolling bow. Mary rolled her eyes, but couldn’t supress a smile.

She tromped over, twirling before collapsing heavily into the shrunken cushion. Though, even at this smaller size, it was more like a small mattress. Mary sighed, letting gravity pull her tired body into the plush surface.

Ever since her father had first let Mary into the workshop, the cushion had served as a beacon of softness for her to lounge upon in the hard, wooden environment. And come her transition, every time she was due for upkeep, it would be her ‘throne’ as she waited for her father to reweave the spell that kept her herself.

Reaching over Mary, Hugo retrieved a pair of thin, rectangular glasses, slipping them on as he spoke. “I’m trying something new this time, had a little breakthrough recently.” Mary – despite the creeping ache in her tired muscles – sat up to listen. “You shouldn’t notice much of a difference. That said, if it works properly, it ought to last a lot longer.”

Mary raised her eyebrows at that. The last spell he cast had already lasted for months, now the next would last even longer? That was definitely a good thing, and her father always had a bit of an obsession with making spells last. But…

Hugo caught her expression, offering a rueful smile. “Bit of a shame we won’t get to do this quite as often, eh?” Mary silently agreed.

She’d never really been interested in learning the intricacies of magic, neither arcane nor the divine human kind. Her physical pursuits had carved a bit of a gap between her and her father’s lives over the years. But, her regular need to have her transition maintained had been a good opportunity for them to catchup outside of mealtimes. It would be a shame to lose those moments.

Seeing Mary’s face, Hugo smiled, ruffling her hair with a finger. He grinned at her frown. “Cheer up. We can always find other things to do together.”

Fixing her hair, Mary offered a slight smile in return. “Yeah…” She said, turning around to present her back as she lifted her singlet off.

Mary heard her father shuffling in his seat as he got closer. Then, a familiar, subtle warmth began to soak into her skin. A series of barely perceptible tugs prickled her as Hugo carefully adjusted the old spell.

Mary could rarely spot the weave, though, when asked, her father had described the spell maintaining her transition as ‘a big, tangled ball of glowing yarn’. She had been quite young at the time, but her father was too dedicated to his craft to just make things up. She assumed it was accurate, if dumbed down for her younger self.

She sighed, lazily holding her chin in her hands as she let the warmth wash over her tired body. She let the next few minutes slip by in silence, content to simply rest. Eventually, her father spoke up.

“Any luck with the guard recently?” He asked. “I hope that captain still isn’t giving you trouble.” Mary could hear the frown in his voice.

“Good news actually, yeah.” Mary answered. “Just today Amy said he might finally be coming around to letting me in.”

“Oh, that’s good! Long overdue, too.” Hugo said, tugging at a stubborn thread. “Maybe once it’s official you can invite Amelia over to celebrate. I feel like it’s been years since she last came by.” He mused.

“I think she might be intimidated by you, actually.” Mary said, thinking back to the blushing nervousness that seemed to come over Amelia lately, whenever Mary mentioned seeing her father.

Hugo grunted indignantly. “She wasn’t when you two were younger. What changed?”

Mary shrugged with a noncommittal noise. “Dunno. Maybe she’s worried about what the captain might think.”

“Maybe.”

A thought occurred to Mary, brining a smile over her features. “If they let me in the guard, will you finally let me have that sword you made for me?” She grinned.

A heavy sigh tumbled out from her father at the mention. Not unlike the ‘magic bag’ she’d asked for in her youth, as a girl filled with dreams of knighthood, Mary had similarly requested a ‘magic sword’. Her father was naturally hesitant toward the prospect of arming a teenage girl with a deadly weapon, though Mary suspected the allure of the novel challenge won him over. As, a few months later, he had provided the gleaming, oddly proportioned blade.

“You mean the one that nearly took my fingers off the first time you swung it?” Hugo asked.

“Yes.”

Hugo chuckled. “I regret ever making that damn thing. It’s wildly dangerous. Not to mention excessive.” He mumbled, shaking his head.

“It’s incredible!” Mary insisted. “I still can’t believe you took it off me so quickly.” She folded her arms defiantly, though the effect was lessened by her not actually facing her father.

Hugo sighed. “…I’ll admit, I am still proud of the tricks I came up with to make it work. But can you imagine if you took that thing into town? Practiced with it? When the blade grows back it’s longer than you are tall! It’s not the kind of thing you can just casually carry around.” He reasoned, continuing to weave his spell.

“It’s not like I’ll use it for training.” Mary said, rolling her eyes. “I’m a grown woman now, I’m not swinging things around like a kid anymore. I can handle it just fine.”

“I just don’t see why a guardswoman would need a sword like that. It’s something you’d use to slay monsters, not keep the peace.”

“What if I have to slay monsters to keep the peace?” Mary asked, tossing her hands up. “It’s not like we don’t see dire wolves and land sharks every now and then. And if monsters never show up, I’d never have a reason to use it, so I’d never use it! It’s perfectly safe!” She argued.

Mary very much wanted the sword, even if just to have and never use. As she got older she was realising that she may well end up travelling away if she stayed her current course. Deep down, she wanted to keep all these little pieces of her father close by, so no matter how far she went, she’d never forget him.

Mary curled her knees up to her chest. She wished she could express all of that properly, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn’t find the words. And so, her feelings remained unsaid, as they often did.

Perhaps sensing she was upset, Hugo finally relented. “Fine.” He sighed. “I’ll need to check the spells, make sure everything is still stable. But after that, I’ll hand it over.” Mary perked up at his words, surprised he had actually been swayed.

“Thank you.” She simply said. Her father returned an exasperated smile.

“Just promise me you’ll only use it in emergencies, like if a monster does show up.” He said. “I think using on other humans would be unethical.” He mused, a crease of concern wrinkling his brow.

Mary smirked. “Promise. Though I can’t promise I won’t use it to show off.” She grinned.

Hugo sighed. “As long as no one gets hurt…”

The next half hour trickled away as they continued chatting about various odds and ends, taking the chance to catch up with each other’s lives. But, eventually, Hugo was finished. The warm glow faded into Mary’s skin as she stood, accepting her father’s lift into the kitchen, where they prepared a simple dinner.

Her father ate light, and Mary’s portions barely cut into the pantry. So, with Mary’s occasional purchases from the nearby townsfolk, they rarely struggled for food. After finishing her food, she quickly bathed, cleansing herself of the day’s sweat, before bidding her father goodnight as he returned to the workshop for the evening.

Mary retreated to her room, a small space tucked into the wall near the couch. She kept it fairly spartan, a simple bed and wardrobe standing out against the unadorned walls. Built into the house’s walls as it was, Mary had a small window facing west. Orange-gold sunlight shone into her room as the sun dipped below the horizon.

Collapsing into bed after a long day, it didn’t take long for exhaustion to drag Mary into a deep sleep. Her eyes closed, and her consciousness drifted away.

Smoke.

Mary jolted awake in darkness. An acrid scent burned her throat, singeing her nostrils. She hurled herself out of bed, coughing as she felt a heat permeating the air. A resounding crack sounded from above. Her heart started pounding as she realised what was going on.

The house was on fire.

Throwing open her door, Mary rushed into the house proper. The eastern wall was partly ablaze, embers and chunks of charred wood tumbling from the roof. Looking around in a panic, something else gave her pause.

Their front door, the hundred-foot tall door, had been smashed in. It hung weakly off of its lower hinge, hot air rushing out into the night. In the black distance, an orange glow painted the sky.

Mary’s blood ran cold. It wasn’t just their house.

She stood in stunned silence, hearing only the roar of the fire before voices carried through the house. Plural. Giant-size. Implications shuddered through her head as she dashed in their direction. Her father didn’t like to speak about the rest of his kind, though Mary had heard the stories.

Feeling the heat swirling through the air, Mary rushed across the floor. There were signs of struggle: scuffed floors, dents in the walls, and broken furniture. Mary felt cold as she ran past a blood splatter the size of her torso.

The voices were coming from the workshop, its door flung open wide. Running between and under shelves, Mary skid to a stop, wide-eyed as she spotted the source.

She was huge. Easily matching her father’s ninety-eight feet of height. Long, blood-red hair sagged past her waist in strands. Her muscled frame was sparsely clad in gleaming metal. Steel plates covered her forearms and lower legs, as well as her neck and shoulders. A chain skirt hung from a brace around her waist, glittering in the roaring firelight. Underneath, she wore simple, dark clothes that clung to her frame. Dark brown eyes glared out of her rough features, her gaze parallel with the shortsword in her hand – both aimed squarely at Mary’s father.

Hugo was bruised, a shallow cut dripping blood from his brow, where he seemed to have been struck. He held the giantess’ gaze, carefully backing away from her with both hands raised. Mary caught the tail end of his words.

“-ath. Please. Stop this here, and I’ll forgive you.” He urged, his nerves showing beneath the calm front he put up. “I promise you don’t have to do this.” He said, pleading the strange woman with his eyes.

The giantess fixed Hugo with a glare so hollow it made Mary shiver. “You think I want your forgiveness?” Her voice was calm, yet laced with venomous anger. “I’m not the one betraying our people. How dare you share the secrets of our magic with those bugs?” She snarled.

Hugo’s expression darkened. “They were asking for my help.” He said, his voice low as he returned a glare of his own. The giantess looked disgusted by his words. “I’m just one of the only giants that actually listens to them.” His hands lowered a touch. His fingers twitched, curling in anticipation.

No…

The air shivered with a rising dread. The giants’ eyes were locked, tension coiling in their body language. Then, in an instant, it released.

Hugo started weaving, his hands in a blur. He wasn’t fast enough. With a single step, the giantess lunged forward, ramming her blade through his chest with deadly accuracy.

“NO!” The cry tore from Mary’s throat before the thought could even register.

Her voice carried over the roaring fire, reaching her father’s ears. Hugo stumbled into the giantess as he spotted Mary below. Time held still a moment. The look in his eyes carried a thousand unsaid words. He was robbed of them as the giantess shoved him away, ripping her sword from his chest with a spray of blood. With nothing but a pained cry, he collapsed to the ground, unmoving.

Something inside of Mary shattered, her world shook with the weight of her father’s fall.

Trembling, she took a step forward. Then another, and another, her pace slowly rising until she ran in a full sprint. She snapped a piece of wooden debris loose, feeling the impact jolt through her bones as she bolted toward the giantess. A guttural howl rose from her chest as she charged. Every bone in her body was screaming at her to kill. To brutalise the murderous giantess before her.

The world darkened as the giantess spotted her. She glared down at Mary with that same hollow look, contempt rising in her features as she tracked Mary’s approach.

Then, all of the air left Mary’s lungs. She could just barely spot the shining toe of a steel boot lodged in her abdomen, before she was hurled backward. The air whipped past her as she tumbled, before her head slammed into a wall. Her vision flashed white, then black, and then she was on the ground, wheezing for air.

Darkness closed in around her eyes as she gasped. Her hearing was muffled, though she could just barely make out heavy footfalls. Turning her head, the last thing Mary saw before unconsciousness claimed her was the giantess. Her dark, hollow eyes glaring from behind a curtain of bloody locks, as she stomped away into the darkness.


~~~


A streak of chill water ran down Mary’s features. Then another. A gentle patter of raindrops sounded around her, worming into her unconscious mind. Slowly, she was roused into the waking world, spared from the visions of fiery death swirling through her subconscious.

The ground was wet. The air was cold, and smelled of petrichor and smoke. Mary blinked water from her eyes as consciousness returned. A sharp pain shot through her head. Her whole body ached as she rose to her knees, displacing the blanket of debris that had covered her.

Around her, charred, broken wood was scattered haphazardly. The roof had been broken open, and dim morning light scattered through a thick, grey sky. Ashy scraps of paper drifted in the air, floating between the burnt-out husks of shelves.

And there, on the ground before her, lay her father.

Mary gasped, memory returning to her with a terrible swiftness. Her heart ached; her chest tightened. Hugo was still, his corpse unmoved by the rousing chill of the morning rain. He was still, and…

Mary staggered to her feet, jerking her body forward. Tears vanished into the rain as she stumbled, collapsing to her knees before her father’s hands. The hands that had lifted her from the ditch she had been abandoned in as an infant. The hands that so delicately raised her like their own daughter. The hands that carried her, and weaved her life-saving magic, and…

Mary grasped at his index, squeezing as if she could rouse her father from a deep slumber. His skin was cold, and his pulse wasn’t there, and…

And he was gone.

A howling wail rose from the bottom of Mary’s chest. He was gone. She howled, clutching his finger tight as if letting go would make it all real. Her mind swelled with grief, unable to process the magnitude of her father’s death. As her lungs exhausted, her breathing hitched.

She hadn’t even been able to hear his final words.

Mary’s heart shattered. She broke down completely, losing herself to sorrow. Her senses consumed by her own howling cries and the cold, empty chill that surrounded her. She felt as if she would never feel warmth again.

Kneeling there, she cried and cried and cried. She cried until she couldn’t anymore. Until she ran out of tears, and her throat couldn’t muster another sound. Until she could barely feel anything at all.

Mary kneeled in the rain, numb. In a single night, everything she held dear had been taken from her. She didn’t even know why. What had her father done to deserve this? What had she done? It wasn’t fair.

Among the shattered remains of her broken heart, a spark ignited. Feeding on the shards as kindling, it grew into a flame. Visions of the blood-haired giantess rippled in its haze.

Before the visions could coalesce, a new sound interrupted Mary’s thoughts. Footsteps. Softly they tapped through the rain. She turned.

And, there was a man there.

He was indistinct. Both out of place, and blending into the background at the same time. He was dressed in dark clothes, though Mary couldn’t make out their shape. He wore no mask, yet Mary couldn’t get her eyes to focus on his features. It was as if the lens through which she viewed him had been smudged, made blurry. Before Mary could question if the figure was real, he spoke.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” His voice was sincere, carrying a faint accent that Mary couldn’t place. “Who was he to you?”

Mary turned her gaze toward her father’s corpse. A numb sadness prickled behind her eyes at the sight. “…My father…” She croaked, her throat dry and sore.

“I see.” He said. Mary returned her gaze toward the strange man. He simply accepted the fact, without inquiry. “My condolences.”

Mary just stared, struggling to process the situation. Her overwhelming sorrow faded somewhat, replaced by a growing confusion. The man remained silent under her scrutiny. Though, a… curiosity, slipped through his opaque demeanour. An indignance simmered under Mary’s numbness.

“What do you want?” She asked, wearily.

The man’s head tilted slightly. “I apologise for intruding like this. I was merely passing by, and my curiosity got the better of me.” He said, expression unreadable.

Mary frowned. Travel was rare this far to the west. She squinted. Why couldn’t she make out his face? A knot of unease tightened in her gut. “Who are you?”

“No one important.” The man took a few steps closer. “More important, I think, is: who is responsible for all of this?” He gestured around.

Memories of fire and gleaming steel rippled through her mind’s eye. The flame in Mary’s heart grew fierce. She clung to it, feeling its violent warmth pulse through her limbs, chasing away the cold.

“…I don’t know. She was another giant, some kind of soldier…” She paused. “I think she knew my father.” The realisation fanned the flame in her chest. Her voice was slowly returning to her, fuelled by a rising anger towards the giantess who saw fit to take everything from her.

“Interesting…” The man cocked his head, watching Mary. “If you’ll indulge my curiosity, what are you planning to do next?” He looked up, watching the rain fall through the broken rafters. “I can’t imagine you can stay here anymore…” For just a moment, his voice seemed sombre.

What was she going to do next? Mary’s pulse slowed as she considered the question. What could she do next? Her father was dead. Their house burnt to the ground. The town was surely in ruins.

The visage of the giantess flashed behind her eyes. Rage swelled within her heart. There was only one thing she could do.

“I’m going to find her.” She said, her voice rising. “I’m going to hunt her down, and tear out her heart with my own bare hands .” Mary’s voice trembled with rage. “Even if it costs me my life, I swear I won’t stop until I’ve taken everything from her. Like she did from me.” The vow settled in her heart with an odd stillness. A cold certainty that it would be fulfilled. Mary gripped at her chest, breathing heavily. She felt her heartbeat pounding as she struggled to contain this newfound rage.

The man was silent a moment. “I see.” He simply replied.

He remained silent as Mary rose to her feet, turning away from her father’s body. She couldn’t bear to see him like that anymore. She refused to remember him as a corpse.

The man shifted in place, a gleam of metal catching Mary’s eye. “Well,” He began. “If that’s the case, you might need this.” He said, offering something forward. Mary’s eyes widened.

It was her sword. Its odd proportions were unmistakeable. Its thick grip and pommel. The overly wide crossguard below the thin, double-edged blade. Darker runes ran down its steel construction, matte against the reflective metal.

The man held it before himself, offering it hilt-first. Mary stared. Where had he gotten it? She hadn’t spotted it on his person the entire time they were speaking, and he couldn’t have retrieved it during that time. It was as if he had conjured it out of thin air. Carefully, she took the blade from his hands.

“Where did you find this…?” She asked, glaring at the man apprehensively.

“Found it on my way in.” The man quickly replied, holding his hands up defensively. “At first I thought I’d keep it for myself but…” He lowered his hands, his pose softening. “I suspect it belongs to you.”

Mary looked at the blade, feeling its heft in her palm. Running her fingers along its length, her chest tightened. She held the sword close to her chest, trying to feel her father within its blade.

“…Thank you.” She said. The man half-bowed in acknowledgement.

Mary tightened her grip on the hilt, feeling its leather digging into her palm. A deadly weapon, fit only for slaying monsters… She fanned the flames of her anger. Her nose twitched. The man’s gaze seemed to shift, glancing at the air around her.

He let out a short hum. “Well, good luck to you.” He said, stepping away. “Though, a word of advice, if you’ll take it: Take care with matters of revenge.” He warned. “If you’re not careful, you might not have a life to go back to once the dust settles.” His head tilted an inch. “Just something to consider.”

Mary scowled. “My life is already gone.” She muttered, bitterness coating her voice. “I don’t have anything to lose.”

The man shrugged. “Maybe not right now.” He said. “But you might just find something later, on the journey. And when you do,” He leaned closer, and for just a moment, Mary could see his eyes. “Make sure you don’t lose it.” He said, holding her gaze.

Mary’s frown eased. She looked away. “…Right.”

She couldn’t believe him. Couldn’t feel like she would ever really live again. But there was a certainty in his eyes that demanded otherwise. He smiled.

“Good.” He said, turning away. “Good luck, again. You’ll probably need it.”

Mary glanced downward, spotting her reflection in the blade of her sword. She steeled her expression, thoughts of driving it through the giantess’ heart swam through her mind.

She looked back up to reply, but the man was not there. Mary was alone. The rage and drive building in Mary settled to a simmer, unable to flare in the pattering rain.

She turned, taking in her father’s body once again. A fresh sorrow built behind her eyes. Placing her sword to the side, she stepped close to his hand for the last time. Feeling tears escape her eyes, Mary leaned down, taking his index between her hands. Delicately, she planted a kiss upon his fingertip, before leaning it against her forehead.

Settling to her knees, Mary softly cried as she said goodbye for the final time. When the last of her tears ran out, she rose, taking her sword and trudging away.

In a haze, she wandered through the remains of the house. It was a ruin. What hadn’t been reduced to ashes was charred beyond repair. Though, in a stroke of luck, her room was mostly untouched, too far away from the fire’s source to have been consumed. Mary felt like she was watching her body move from the outside, as she packed what little things she could into her bag. Some clothes, a blanket, and what rations she could salvage from the pantry.

Then, she left.

Exiting through the remains of the house’s entrance, Mary trudged through muddy grass, dragging her sword as the rain pelted her back. The smell of smoke faded from the air as she left the house behind her.

She couldn’t bear to look back.

With her eyes glazed over, she didn’t see the sudden depression in the mud before her. She stumbled, her foot falling through open air. As she recovered, she realised what it was.

A giant’s boot print.

Looking up, Mary could spot more, trailing off into the distance. She followed them. What else could she do?

Eventually, the smell of smoke filled the air once again. A clamour of voices grew louder in Mary’s ears. She looked up, and saw what remained of the town.

Buildings had been shattered and burned. Bloody stains that were once people dotted the ground. Survivors staggered about, calling the names of missing loved ones. What was left of the guard rushed about, desperately clearing rubble to save those trapped inside. The bereaved simply cried.

A familiar voice wailed, spearing Mary’s heart. At the town’s edge, kneeled Amelia’s mother. The older woman was sobbing, wracked by howls of grief as she clutched at her chest. There was no sign of her daughter.

Feeling hollow, Mary stepped forward to say something. Anything. But her foot caught on something in the grass.

It was the upper half of a guard’s leathers, deprived of its owner. Mary reached down, raising it before her eyes. It was beaten and torn, both arms hanging off the chest piece by threads. Ominously, there wasn’t a hint of blood.

It was Amelia’s.

Mary’s heart grew cold. Amelia’s mother let out another howling sob, swallowed by her grief. Mary stepped away without a word. Her fingers dug into the leather chest piece. Rage flared inside of her, obscuring the sorrow welling behind her eyes.

There was only one thing she could do. Mary trudged away from the town, following the giant footprints east. Dragging her sword behind her with one hand, she tore the arms from Amelia’s leathers with her teeth, slinging the impromptu vest around her shoulders. She marched in silence.

Pelted by rain, Mary stoked her rage, letting it build inside of her, chasing away the cold and moving her limbs.

She didn’t look back.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator’s Note:

A few things of note this chapter, along with one note that I initially missed. I apologise for any equine-related confusion my lapse in attention caused. Other than that, I don’t have much to say about this chapter.


• I was remiss to mention this in my notes on the first chapter, but Voeul horses are fairly standard by the standards of most worlds, as is the practice of shoeing.

• Amelia’s use of the term ‘hound’ is mostly accurate as a translation, though technically closer to a more literal form of ‘dog â€™. Worth noting though, that due to the influence of dire wolves upon Vratan’s canine population, that the average dog is much larger on average than what I’ve read about most Earth breeds.

• Again, Mary’s transition is referred to in the proper English standard at the time of me writing this. My prior notes still apply, though it’s worth mentioning that Hugo used a more refined form of the same word Eloise used in chapter three.

• The phrase ‘at a snails pace’ is translated more or less directly. I’m told Hugo picked up the term from his relations with humans. Apparently the rare species of giant snail that does exist on Voeul is not present on Vratan.

• The term ‘land shark’ refers to a particularly aggressive species of creature that can be found variously across Voeul. They’re named as such for their ability to burrow through the ground with such efficiency that they appear to ‘swim’. Very intriguing creatures.

• The Spartans we re – to my knowledge – an ancient Earth society, and have no cultural influence upon Voeul culture.

• Again, see chapter one for my note on the use of ‘bugs’ in this translation. 


That’s all for this chapter. If you have any questions about the translation, feel free to reach out via the appropriate channels.Three Years Ago

Chapter End Notes:

And so Mary went, her path not changing until the attack on Clara's village, where just maybe, her fate was changed...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Thanks for reading! 


Decompression

Word Count: 6442
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 03/31/2025
Chapter Notes:

Back in the present, the trio wash off the aftermath of last night's events, and plan their next move...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bam! New chapter! 


Truth be told last chapter and this one were originally one chapter, though the flashback ended up being 7k words lmao.


Thanks again to Velasco, for help with proofreading. Hope you enjoy reading!

                                                                                                                                          Present Day


Cool water ran down Mary’s face, washing away the memories. The gentle stream burbled around her, mingling with the sounds of the forest it meandered through. According to Eloise, it was the same river she and Clara had stopped at on their first day in the forest, just further upstream.

Mary finally finished washing off the grime of Eloise’s various insides – it had been a bitch to get out of her hair – and she lay down, letting the stream’s caress flow over her exhausted body.

The gentle ripples of the water – and the accompanying sound they made – brought Mary’s mind back to her time inside Eloise. To the hollow powerlessness she had felt, trapped inside the giantess’ stomach. Seeing Clara again had reignited the fire in her, but she still couldn’t shake the feeling from her mind. It had been… calm.

Though, reminiscent of last night as the river was, the one thing it wasn’t was warm. Mary opened her eye, rising out of the water and shuffling back to the bank. She settled on a large flat stone, next to the freshly abused bar of soap which Clara had the foresight to bring. The poor thing had its work cut out for it, and Clara hadn’t even had a chance to wash yet.

Mary glanced backward into the wider clearing, where Clara and Eloise were quietly chatting. By the time they had awoken, the various bodily fluids coating her and Clara had dried, or in some places, solidified – Clara could hardly move at first. Eloise had hurried, carrying the two of them to the nearest source of water she could find. It wasn’t very long until she found the river snaking between the trees, and the small clearing that opened on its far bank. Mary blessed the giantess’ surprisingly good sense of direction.

A cool breeze danced through the forest, wicking the wetness from Mary’s skin with its chill touch. She looked down at herself. Her skin was still broadly irritated, and patches of red still faintly marked her skin erratically. Though more pressingly, her vision felt… skewed.

Careful not to prod too hard, Mary felt at her left eye. Clara was worried, but it was still intact as far as Mary could tell. The pain was gone, too. Replaced by the subtle ache of recovery that permeated her body.

With some effort, Mary slowly forced her eye open. Her eyelid resisted at first, but eventually gave in to her mental command, creaking open. For the briefest moment, her vision was clear. Like nothing had happened. But then, her vision blurred, her eye watering from the strain. With a sigh, she let it go, her eye flopping closed once more. She would have to talk to Clara about it later.

With her good eye, she glanced back at the healer, who was still talking with a huddled Eloise. A visible seam ran down the left leg of the giantess’ pants, the damage from last night having been hastily repaired with magic while Mary was bathing. It was a far cry from the damage Mary had sustained, but it served as a physical reminder of the emotional damage Eloise had suffered that night.

Clara had insisted Mary wash first, saying she didn’t want to leave Eloise alone right now. Seeing the usually timid Clara stark-naked, speaking so comfortably with Eloise, Mary couldn’t help but stare. She really was incredible.

Mary was still struck by the sheer lengths Clara went to for her sake. With what she was capable of, in spite of the fear that seemed to plague her. Offering to join Mary on her journey, befriending Eloise in a day. And her brazen plan to save Mary from the brink of death. There was a very real bravery hidden beneath Clara’s unassuming exterior. Mary could scarcely look away.

She hadn’t been able to say that last night. She wasn’t able to find the right words. Mary frowned at herself. She regretted what she’d chosen to do instead. Clara had gone with it in the moment, but Mary feared she’d crossed a line.

Her train of thought was cut off as Clara trot over, looking eager to wash off. Mary’s heart squeezed a little – neither of them had wanted to replace their clothes until their bodies were clean. Clara settled down beside Mary, a faint blush dusting her cheeks as her eyes avoided direct contact.

“A-all clean, I hope?” She asked, casting a quick glance at Mary’s body.

“Yeah, thank the gods.” Mary replied. “I was worried I’d never get it out of my hair.” She grunted, feeling at her drying scalp in case she missed anything.

“Oh, good.” Clara sighed, visibly relieved. She picked up her soap and started scrubbing up a lather in her hands.

Mary took a breath. “Clara, listen. I-“

Clara paused, green eyes peeking at Mary from behind her fringe.

Mary sighed. “I’m sorry about last night.”

Clara tilted her head, looking confused. “What about it?”

Mary shuffled in place, glancing away. “When you found me in Eloise, and I…” She trailed off, feeling a heat rise in her cheeks. In the edges of her vision, she could sense a similar blush coming over Clara’s features as well. “I couldn’t find the words for how I felt, so my body just moved.” She shook her head. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have come on to you like that.” She grimaced. “I’ll… keep my distance from now on. If you need me to.” A knot twisted in her gut.

A sudsy hand embraced Mary’s, and she looked up to see a warm smile on Clara’s face. “I think it’s sweet that you’re worried, but you don’t need to apologise.” Clara said, looking bashful. “Truthfully, I…” She trailed off, eyes nervously glancing around as her mouth floundered silently, struggling to articulate.

After a moment, Clara simply leaned over and planted her lips on Mary’s cheek. Mary’s face flared as Clara pulled away, with a chaste smile. Her expression turned sheepish as she quickly rubbed at Mary’s cheek with a soapy finger, wiping off the less-than-clean residue that still coated her body.

Flustered, with cheeks burning, Mary cleared her throat as she stood. “I should… probably keep Eloise company.” She mumbled, unable to meet Clara’s eyes. “I’ll let you wash in peace.”

Similarly flushed, Clara nodded, slipping into the water properly. Mary could hear Clara shiver as she turned and walked back over where Eloise sat huddled against a weathered trunk. She tried to distract herself from her feelings as she walked, feeling the grass between her toes. The chilly autumn air helped.

And gods, was her body tired. Her legs struggled to properly hold her weight as she trudged up to Eloise.

The giantess’ blue, bespectacled gaze followed Mary’s approach, peeking over the knees she huddled to her chest. Eloise’s blonde hair was loose, messily cascading around her shoulders. There was a tension in her that Mary could sense. Clara was right, she needed company.

Eloise spoke up first, after a pause. “How are you feeling?” She asked, her voice muffled by her posture.

“Cold.” Mary grunted. “And tired. You mind picking me up again?” She asked. “Your hands are warm.”

Though Mary could sense her hesitance, Eloise complied. She slowly uncurled her posture, and offered her palm to Mary.

Mary would have preferred to collapse onto the giantess’ palm, but she didn’t want to freak Eloise out – vulnerable as she was right now. So, she put in the effort of carefully stepping onto Eloise’s palm, then settling into a seated position. Eloise’s body heat immediately seeped into Mary’s skin, easing her tired muscles. She flopped backward into the giantess’ fingers with a groan, basking in the reprieve from the chill air.

Carefully, Eloise lifted Mary up, cradling her near the giantess’ chest. Mary couldn’t help but notice the anxious slowness that infused Eloise’s movements. She was clearly being much more careful. Eloise’s posture re-curled around Mary, and a general warmth filled the air around her.

Mary sighed, feeling relaxed. It was a nostalgic feeling, being held like this. The warmth flowing from Eloise’s skin, the subtle heartbeat that pulsed beneath. Though the quiet ambience of the forest, and faded cherry scent reminded her of the undeniable present. She stared up through the trees as she spoke.

“It’s been a long time since a giant was this gentle with me.”

Eloise shuffled in a way that likely would have been imperceptible at a smaller size. “…Your father, you mean?”

Mary grunted an affirmative.

“Would he carry you often?”

“Not as much as I got older, but yeah.” Mary reminisced. “When I became an adult I pushed away a bit, wanted to be more independent – not be carried around all the time.” She paused. “I regret that, now.” She added in a small voice.

Eloise gave a slight smile. “It sounds like you had a peaceful life.”

Mary paused a moment before responding. “…I did, yeah.” She couldn’t muster the energy to be angry at what she’d lost. Instead, she simply appreciated the memory.

Eloise held her smile for a moment, before a blush crept into her features. Mary frowned as she glanced away.

“What?”

Eloise fidgeted with her free hand. “Nothing, I just-” She mumbled, her eyes avoiding Mary’s. “It’s just that, I’ve been the only one with clothes on for a while, and it just sort of hit me.”

Mary smirked. “There’s an easy way to fix that.” She joked, turning Eloise’s cheeks a deep crimson. “I’m kidding.” Mary chuckled, glancing away as a thought occurred to her. “Though, while I’m still drying off, you could take the chance to have a look at my father’s magic, if you like.”

Eloise perked up, some of her tension melting away as her posture relaxed. “Can I?” She asked, a familiar intrigue shining in her eyes.

Mary grunted in response, rolling over onto her front and resting her chin on the edge of Eloise’s palm. She couldn’t be bothered to sit up properly right now. To her amusement, she could feel Eloise’s heartbeat quicken at the prospect of inspecting her father’s magic.

Mary heard a faint clicking as Eloise adjusted her glasses, leaning forward to probe at Mary’s back. Eloise’s fingers gently slid over Mary’s back, drawing goosebumps as the texture of her fingerprint trailed over the rune that had been weaved there.

It was strange. Now that she was aware of it, Mary could just faintly feel its presence. A near-imperceptible warmth, subtly pulsing against her spine.

Eloise let out an awed breath, the warm breeze rolling over Mary’s backside as it passed. “Gods above…” The giantess murmured.

Mary glanced backward, spotting Eloise’s wide-eyed expression. “What?”

Eloise’s eyes scanned over the air behind Mary, taking in what Mary assumed was the spell. “I’ve never seen a spell this complex , before.” She squinted. “Its structure is so thick I can hardly see inside. Either your father was a genius, or he kept adding to it so many times that it’s knotted together into this… impenetrable tangle.” She noted, bemused.

Mary smiled to herself. “Probably a bit of both.”

“Either way, it’s impressive. The larger a spell’s construction gets, the harder it is to keep it together. Right now it’s all I can do to scan over the outside of it. I’m worried if I pry too much it could all come crashing down.” Eloise bit at the inside of her cheek.

Mary let her mind wander as Eloise continued muttering to herself. Eloise’s fingers danced carefully through the air, occasionally brushing against Mary’s back. Mary sighed, letting Eloise’s body heat pulse into her front. Her thoughts drifted, wandering through her memory, before it snagged on something. Something Stephanie had said the night before. A question coalesced in her mind.

With a grunt, Mary pushed herself up onto her knees. Behind her, Eloise paused, blinking as Mary shuffled around to sit facing her. There was something behind Eloise’s eyes. A discomfort that still lingered. Mary could guess what it was.

“Last night,” Mary said, dimming Eloise’s expression. She pressed on anyway. “What Stephanie did to you. That wasn’t the first time, was it?”

Eloise winced, closing her eyes as if she was enduring some great pain. Which, Mary recognised, she likely was.

Eloise took a slow breath, her posture curling up again. “…No. No, it wasn’t.” She said, her voice small.

Mary frowned. “What happened?” She asked. She tried to make her voice soft.

Eloise paused a moment, eyes downcast. “Did Clara tell you about the humans living in the town hall?” She asked. “We spoke about it two days ago.”

Mary shook her head. “No, but I heard about that from my father, once.”

Eloise nodded. “Right.” She mumbled. “I was… close. With some of them. When I was younger. I’d carry them around sometimes, or help them keep warm in the winter.” She explained. “There was this one woman who always liked my help, and never seemed all that scared of me.” A deep, old sorrow filled Eloise’s eyes. “I was taking her where she needed to go one day when Stephanie caught us.” A darkness flashed across her expression. “It’s not as if we were doing anything wrong. Most of the other giants just thought I was strange and left it alone. But Stephanie, she…” Eloise grimaced, the rest of her sentence dying in her throat. “She thought it was just some dumb prank, but-” Eloise took a deep breath, looking sick to her stomach.

Mary could infer the rest. With Clara’s help, she had managed to survive. The other human hadn’t been so lucky.

Eloise huddled down further, unwilling or unable to continue. Moisture built at the corners of her eyes.

The sight fed the flame of Mary’s simmering anger. There was a spiteful, uncaring cruelty in Stephanie, and Eloise’s story only convinced Mary further. Her nose twitched. Thoughts of vengeance began to coalesce in the back of her mind.

“I’m so sorry, Ellie.”

Clara’s voice startled the giantess, who flinched a touch, glancing down at her side where Clara had suddenly appeared. Freshly cleaned with moisture beading in her hair, Clara laid a hand on Eloise’s hip, her eyes gentle.

“You shouldn’t have had to go through that, let alone twice.” Clara said, her voice carrying up from below. “What Stephanie did to you is unforgivable.”

Mary nodded. “She seems like the kind of bitch that’s used to doing whatever she wants to whoever she wants. People like that never turn out nice.” She muttered. “It’s not your fault she happened to target you.”

Eloise murmured in the affirmative, before taking a deep breath. Their words seemed to ease her sorrow. Not enough to send it away, but Eloise visibly calmed at their words.

“You’re right.” She eventually said. “I just… can’t stop thinking about it sometimes. If I’d just run away…” She sighed, her mounting sorrow morphing into a more placid malaise.

Mary glanced away. She’d had her fair share of wondering what could have been, if only she’d acted differently.

Clara hugged Eloise’s side as best she could, before stepping back a pace. “If it’s not too hard, Ellie, could I have Mary back for a few minutes?” She asked. “I want to check over her injuries again to make sure I didn’t miss anything.”

Mary frowned, confused. Too hard? Surely it wasn’t that hard to simply place her down again. She failed to notice the way Eloise’s fingers had been slowly curling around her, protectively.

Eloise nodded, shifting in place as she lay her hand down, letting Mary step off and onto the grass. The giantess shuffled back a touch, while Clara fished for her medical supplies in Mary’s bag. As Clara slowly retrieved each item – bandages, salves, and other various equipment – Eloise watched. Her expression slowly shifted into something firmer, and she dug around in her coat a moment before coming up with her spellbook. Mary idly wondered how many pockets Eloise actually had.

Clara caught Mary’s attention as the petite healer led her to sit. Clara went through the motions, meticulously checking over Mary’s body, pressing at her skin to check for lingering fractures, bruises, and the like. Mary tried not to blush at the feeling of Clara’s hands on her body.

“How are you feeling?” Clara asked, making her way up Mary’s right arm.

“Exhausted,” Mary answered. “But I’ll live. Nothing hurts much, at least.”

Clara frowned with a sceptical look. “What about around here?” She asked, pressing her fingers into Mary’s ribs, one by one. At her third press, a sharp pain flashed through Mary’s chest.

“Ow.” She grunted. Clara quickly muttered a prayer, eliciting a small pale glow from Mary’s chest.

She pressed again. “How about now?”

“Whatever that was, it’s gone.” Mary said. Clara nodded with an exhale, before moving on.

Her hands continued, probing over Mary’s body for hidden injuries. Mary let her work, occasionally grunting in the affirmative or negative when questioned. What few injuries Clara did find, she quickly healed.

Mary sat quietly, watching the dance of red and white that was Clara’s hands as they roved over her body. When her right hand was being inspected by Clara’s own, she gently grasped it, pausing Clara’s ministrations. The healer glanced at her, a question in her eyes.

Mary stared at their hands. Clara’s was a stark red, a deep crimson covering most of its surface. The blotchy scar on Mary’s hand was much less striking. A darker, discoloured shade of her usual skin tone, as opposed to the angry red that marred Clara’s skin. It was the same all over both their bodies. Mary frowned.

“Our scars are different.” She said. It hardly seemed fair. Mary had been subjected to far worse, and yet got off with a mild discolouration. To her surprise, Clara grinned.

“I know.” She said smugly. Mary stared at her, incredulous. Seeing her confusion, Clara explained. “I know what you’re saying. You suffered much worse injuries than I did, over a longer period of time, too. And yet my scars are somehow much worse than yours.” Mary nodded, feeling bad. Clara smiled. “I take it as a sign that I’ve become a more capable healer than my grandfather. His healing saved my life, but my scars are harsh and, well, obvious. My healing not only saved you, but your skin is almost good as new!”

She smiled down at Mary’s hand, cradled in her own. There was a self-assurance, a satisfaction in her eyes. Mary followed her gaze, taking in her words. She matched Clara’s smile.

Clara glanced up, and her expression faltered. “Though,” She reached up, feeling at Mary’s left eye. She grimaced. “I wish I could have done better here…”

Mary felt at it herself. “It’s all still there.” She reassured. “And it still works when I can open it.” With another concentrated effort, she managed to will her eye open, evening out her vision.

Clara leaned in, holding Mary’s eye open to get a closer look. Her own green iris filled Mary’s vision. “It’s paler than before…” She muttered, inspecting closer. “You said it’s still working?”

“Yeah. Though, it doesn’t like to stay open for very long.” Mary’s eye started to water, quivering with the strain.

Clara let go, letting Mary’s eye flop closed again. She frowned. “I think you should let it rest for now.” She advised. “Though, once you’re feeling better, try and exercise it regularly. Keep it open as long as you can at least once a day. Hopefully one day it’ll… go back to normal.” She trailed off. From the way she glanced away, Mary could tell that it was a pretty big hope. “I’m sorry… I should’ve done more.”

Mary offered a lazy smile. “You’ve done more than enough, Clara. I’d be dead if it wasn’t for you, remember?” She smirked. “Even if I somehow got out on my own, I probably would have lost my eye completely without your help.”

That brought back some of Clara’s confidence. She smiled, opening her mouth to reply before the flash of a nearby spell caught her attention. Mary turned, following her gaze.

Eloise sat against the same tree, a fading glow settling over her abdomen as her eyes flicked between it and her spellbook. A look of concentration shadowing her features.

“Trying a new spell?” Mary asked, eyebrow raised.

Eloise mumbled in the affirmative as she closed her spellbook. She set it down to her side, then stared at her stomach as if anticipating something.

“I’m trying to figure out one of the spells Melanie cast on me, then reverse it so it neutralises stomach acid instead. In case-” She frowned. “Just in case.”

Clara leaned past Mary. “Did it work?”

Before Eloise could answer, a loud, angry growl rumbled out of her midsection. She clutched her stomach with a grimace, doubling over. “Oof, ow. Okay, no. I think it just gave me a stomach ache.”

Clara bit back a smile. Mary chuckled. “Y’know, my father once vanished his eyebrows like that.” She said. Clara raised her eyebrows at the comment.

Eloise suffered a moment, groaning in place. Eventually, she tugged at something Mary couldn’t see, unravelling the spell with a sigh. “Damn it all.”

Clara offered a smile. “You don’t need to worry, Ellie. There’s no need to torture yourself over something that might not happen.”

“No.” Eloise shook her head. “No, I need to figure this out. I need to make sure that if that ever happens again, you’ll be safe.” She said, determined.

Mary smiled. “Getting ready to have me again, huh?” She joked.

The blood drained from Eloise’s face as she froze. Clara frowned at Mary, looking upset on Eloise’s behalf.

Whoops. Mary winced. “Sorry.” She apologised. “Sorry. That was in… poor taste.”

Clara’s frown deepened at that. “Mary…” She scolded.

“What?”

Eloise pushed air through her nose, glancing away with a ghost of a smile. Mary was confused. What had she said? At least Eloise was smiling.

The giantess sighed, leaning her forehead against her palm as she looked down at Mary. A curious expression behind her wan smile. Mary shuffled in place, unsure of herself.

Eventually, Eloise spoke. “I don’t get how you can be so casual about what happened.” She said, glancing away. “You nearly died. Now you’re making jokes?”

Mary glanced away, looking down at herself. The giantess had a point. Why was she so casual? She thought a moment.

“I don’t know…” She said, flexing her hand before herself. “Maybe something about being pulled back from the brink of death fucked up my perspective.” She mused. “Maybe I’m just happy to be alive. Though… I think it’s just, everything turned out fine in the end, so I’m okay to make jokes about it.” She shrugged.

She said that, though her rage toward the ones responsible still simmered in the back of her mind. Her brow furrowed

The look on Eloise’s face dampened. “Your eye isn’t fine…” She said, almost a whisper. Clara shuffled behind Mary. “Neither are your clothes.” Eloise added.

Mary winced a little. She had a point. Mary’s clothes had been pretty much unsalvageable after Stephanie’s rough treatment. She wasn’t getting those leathers back.

A part of Mary quietly grieved at that thought. An old wound aching in her heart.

The way Clara looked at her gave her the impression her eye might never go back to how it was before, either. Not entirely. Though that was hardly Eloise’s fault.

“Still.” Mary insisted. “No one died. And no one here is to blame for what happened.” She caught Eloise’s gaze in her own. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Clara nodded along in agreement. “I do think Mary is being a bit too flippant, but she’s right. It wasn’t your fault. You shouldn’t agonise over it.”

Eloise glanced away, but mustered a half-hearted smile. “…I’ll try not to.” She said.

Mary nodded, satisfied with the answer. She rose to her feet, stretching her tired muscles. Gods her body was heavy. Behind her, Clara quietly packed away her things, then emerged with a novel she had apparently packed. Mary shivered lightly. She needed to lie down, but her body was still cold.

Glancing at Eloise, a solution presented itself.

“Pick me up again, will you?” She asked. “I need to lie down, and the grass is cold.”

Eloise smiled, this time with more energy. “Sure.” She lowered her hand. “You can be really bossy sometimes, you know that?”

“Shut it.”

Eloise gave a soft chuckle. Clara trot over eagerly as Mary slumped into Eloise’s palm. She hopped on next to Mary, novel in hand.

With both humans secure, Eloise slowly lifted them up, cradling them in both hands. They settled, each taking a palm for themselves. Mary lounged on her front in Eloise’s left hand as Clara sat in Eloise’s right.

Mary let out a long breath as she felt Eloise’s warmth suffuse through her body. Energy left her with a shocking speed, and she quickly started to drift.


~~~


Eloise smiled, watching the humans lounge. She still couldn’t get over how they felt in her hands. They were heavier than they looked, the sense of weight a reminder that they were real, living beings. Not wooden or cloth facsimiles of personage. They were warm, breathing and moving. It was incredible to her.

Eloise could feel Mary’s tiny heartbeat, racing away as the human stretched out on her palm. When she was younger, she’d always thought that human hearts beat so quickly because they were afraid. She knew better now – they needed to beat faster because of their smaller size – though it was still hard to reconcile in her head.

The comparatively frantic heartbeat she felt from the humans tickled at a protective instinct inside of her. A desire to swaddle them up and keep them away from anything dangerous. Seeing Mary in action had lessened that instinct somewhat, but seeing her now – battered, naked, and exhausted – caused it to return in full force.

Both Mary and Clara lounged like reptiles on a sun-warmed rock, relying on Eloise’s body heat to stave off the chill of autumn. That sense of reliance – that Eloise could truly offer them something good, beyond fear, and danger – filled her heart with warmth.

A quiet snore vibrated out from Mary. Eloise blinked. Clara stifled a giggle, grinning at the sleeping human fondly.

Eloise’s heart squeezed. Mary, somehow, was comfortable enough around her that the human could fall asleep in her hand. Mary’s breath softly puffed against Eloise’s skin,. She looked more at peace than Eloise had yet seen her.

Eloise chewed at her lip, feeling emotion prickle at her eyes. Even after everything that happened – in spite of it even – Mary trusted her. At least enough to sleep. Gently, so as to not wake her, Eloise cradled the human close to her chest. She cherished the moment, committing every detail to memory. Her darker fears assured her that no human would ever truly be safe in her presence, but she clung to this moment in defiance.

Clara smiled at them warmly. She was clearly satisfied to see them getting along. Settling back into Eloise’s fingers, she opened her novel as she got comfortable. Her posture was all too familiar to Eloise – curled up against a soft surface, a book against her knees.

Eloise smiled. They were shockingly alike, despite hailing from vastly different worlds. As her gaze lingered, she sensed warm feelings bubbling inside of her chest.

Mary was right. If it wasn’t for Clara, last night could have ended much, much worse. Truthfully, Eloise couldn’t imagine what she’d have felt like if Stephanie had gotten her way. A swell of gratitude finally surfaced from her congested emotions. Her heartbeat picked up.

Eloise carefully lowered Mary – who had, adorably, begun unconsciously snuggling against her fingers – out of earshot. Mindful of Mary, she got Clara’s attention with a whisper.

“…Clara?”

The petite human looked up at her curiously with a quiet hum.

Eloise glanced away. “I wanted to say thank you.” She whispered. “For last night. I was so caught up in everything that was happening, that I forgot to actually… say that.

Clara offered a smile. “It was the only way we could have saved Mary. You don’t have to thank me.” She glanced away.

“No, I do.” Eloise insisted, holding Clara’s gaze. “It was your idea in the first place. If you hadn’t been there, then…” She trailed off, seeing, in her mind’s eye, a dozen terrible ways things could have gone. She shook the thought away, her hand unconsciously curling around Mary’s sleeping form.

She held Clara close. There was so much more Eloise wanted to say. A handful of sentences died in her throat, her mouth moving as she struggled to find the words. Clara held silent, waiting patiently. She seemed almost transfixed, the human’s little green eyes shining up at her.

Eloise’s heart squeezed. She couldn’t find the words. So she threw caution to the wind, and planted a kiss around Clara’s face.

With her eyes squeezed shut, Eloise’s senses heightened. She could feel the rush of heat that flooded into Clara’s face. The way Clara’s heartbeat fluttered against her lips.

Eloise held the kiss for a handful of wonderful, anxious seconds, before pulling away. Clara looked dazed, the scars on her face had vanished into the burning crimson of her cheeks. She stared back at Eloise with wide eyes.

Eloise flushed. “I-I-I’m sorry.” She stammered, suddenly very aware of Clara’s current state of undress. “I don’t know what- Uh-“

“It’s okay…” Clara mumbled, dreamily. She blinked a few times, before standing to place a kiss of her own on Eloise’s cheek, in the crook of her smile. Eloise sucked in a breath as Clara stepped back, red-faced. “…I’m glad I met you too.”

Eloise shrank down, hiding her face in her jacket as she averted her eyes. Eye contact was too much right now. “I’msorryIinterruptedyourreading,youcangobacktoitnow.” The words raced out of her mouth at near unintelligible speed.

Thankfully, Clara seemed to understand, nodding with a meek noise as she sat back down. She reached for her novel, but paused, glancing back at Eloise.

“We… could read together if you like.”


~~~


A handful of hours later, Mary woke up somewhere warm.

She blinked open a bleary eye, rising onto her elbows. Her body still protested against the movement, but she felt a damn sight better than she did before. It was dark, though a bright light shone just ahead of her.

Slowly, her vision adjusted. Overhead was a pale cloth canopy, draped over two mounds that huddled in on either side of her. Heat crept into her cheeks as she realised where she was.

Eloise’s heart thumped slowly below, slightly off to the right of side of the giantess’ breast. Eloise’s faded cherry scent lingered strongly in the air, and her blouse helped trap her body heat in the cavity, keeping Mary warm. The ground beneath Mary was soft, rising and falling in time with Eloise’s breath.

Mary had been put in the giantess’ bust.

Embarrassing placement aside, she was comfortable. She considered returning to sleep, but, spotting afternoon light outside, she dismissed the thought. She’d have more time to sleep when night fell.

Crawling on her belly toward Eloise’s neckline, she heard the giantess speak.

“So, the main character…”

“Mhm?” Clara’s voice.

“His planet was being attacked by more powerful alien invaders, yeah?”

“Mhm.”

“And, seeing they couldn’t win, his king made a deal with the alien leader?”

“Mhm.”

“And the deal meant that they had to stifle magic among their people, cause the aliens felt threatened?”

“Mhm.”

“So, they’ve been oppressing themselves for hundreds of years, executing anyone who uses magic or technology, because they’re afraid the aliens will come back?”

“Mhm.”

“And the main character just freed his people from that, in part because another alien, descended from the invaders, told him that their old evil empire is gone?”

“Mhm.”

“And now that he’s just finished freeing them, he says he’s going to take over the world?”

“Mhm.”

“…That seems counter-productive.”

“Mmm, I think he doesn’t completely trust the alien, and wants to unify his people in case there’s another invasion in the future?”

“Unify them, by taking them over by force?”

“Yeah.”

“That seems like a pretty awful way of getting people to work together.”

“Well, we’re only a third of the way through. Maybe that’s the point?”

Eloise hummed as if to say ‘maybe’ as Mary emerged into the dappled afternoon light.

The giantess was leaning against a different tree, holding a giant-sized book that Mary didn’t immediately recognise. Clara – now fully clothed – sat on her collarbone, chatting with her about what sounded like the book’s contents.

Next to Clara a set of Mary’s spare clothes – a simple brown skirt, and pale tunic, had been neatly placed. Noticing Mary, Clara brightened, opening her mouth to speak, before a blush flooded into her cheeks. She offered a sheepish greeting, avoiding Mary’s eyes.

Feeling the movement, Eloise glanced down. “Oh, hey.” Her cheeks reddened in turn. “Sorry about the, um, placement. I needed my hands free.” She said, also sheepish. “I hope it was comfortable, at least?”

Mary shrugged. It was. â€œI didn’t mind it.” She said.

Eloise smiled, before glancing down at the book’s page number. She closed it gently, before pinching it between two fingers and tugging at something invisible. With a flash, it shrank down, vanishing between her fingers. She carefully lowered her index down toward Clara, who fetched the now human-sized book from the presented digit.

Mary stepped into her clothes as Clara was carried down to the ground, stowing the novel away with their shared things. When she was dressed, she stepped into Eloise’s offered palm as the giantess glanced at the sky.

“We should probably sleep here tonight, to make sure you get a proper rest.” She said, looking at Mary. “But after that we should probably get moving.” Her expression clouded. “I don’t want to be anywhere near Stephanie if we can help it.”

Clara nodded. Mary held silent.

Eloise shuffled nervously, glancing at Mary. “We’d… get to town a lot quicker if I carried the two of you. I know you don’t-“

“I don’t mind.” Mary cut her off, raising a hand. “We’re… closer now, so I trust your sense of direction more than mine.” She said, glancing away. She could sense Clara smiling even at this distance.

Eloise visibly relaxed. “Great.” She sighed, looking as if a great burden had been lifted from her shoulders. “In that case, it should only be a couple days until-“

“Hold on.” Mary cut her off again, crossing her arms before her. “What are we going to do about Stephanie?” She asked, holding Eloise’s gaze through her glasses.

Eloise shuffled, looking anxious. “I’d… prefer if we just avoided her altogether, honestly. I don’t-“

“And just let her get away with what she did?” Mary challenged. Her rage flared inside her chest. She wasn’t about to let Stephanie and her goons walk away without consequence.

Eloise glanced away. “I wasn’t- We’re not a lawless people. If I report what they did, then they’ll see some kind of justice.”

“I thought giant law didn’t consider humans ‘people’?” Mary said, raising an eyebrow. Eloise winced. “I doubt they’d care that much. Not as much as they should.” The way Eloise avoided her eyes told Mary she was right. “If we want them to face any kind of real justice, we have to do it ourselves.”

Clara spoke up from below. “Mary, you’re still recovering.” She warned, wringing her hands nervously. “You shouldn’t charge into danger so quickly.”

Mary rolled her shoulders. “I’ve been injured before, I know my body. I’ll be fine by tomorrow, I can feel it.” She meant it. The vengeful desire in her heart flooded her body with dark resolve. “And,” She added, looking at Eloise. “You’re a mage. They caught us off guard last night, but that’s not going to work a second time. If we’re the ones on the offensive they won’t stand a chance.” A part of Mary still seethed at how easily she’d been subdued.

Eloise glanced downward, thoughts tumbling behind her eyes. She seemed unsure, but her expression slowly hardened. Mary could almost see the memories flashing through Eloise’s mind as her gaze steeled.

“…You’re right.” She said, meeting Mary’s eyes. “They won’t be punished. It has to be us.” They shared a nod.

Below, Clara shuffled in place, shifting her weight nervously. She glanced between the two of them, looking like she was weighing the thought in her mind before her gaze lingered on Mary. Mary could tell the healer was focused on her eye.

After a silence, Clara nodded.

“They hurt you.” She said, softly. “Both of you. I’m not supposed to hurt people, but…” Her eyes narrowed. “…I can’t forgive them either.”

Mary felt her posture soften. “We’re not going to force you to hurt anyone you don’t want to.” She said, unfolding her arms. Clara nodded, looking slightly less troubled.

“Though,” Eloise piped up. “That does raise the question. What exactly did you have in mind?” She asked.

“…Good question.” Mary admitted, combing through her thoughts. As her gaze roamed her surroundings, an idea formed. She glanced at Eloise’s spellbook, laying near her and Clara’s belongings.

Mary’s expression darkened. She knew exactly what they should do.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Translator’s Note:

I swear, I will find the merchant who sold Clara that book.

In any case, there’s a lot of dialogue in this chapter, so I have a bit to note this time round.

• Eloise uses the phrase ‘all come crashing down’. This is an English phrase used in place of her original remark, which, if translated literally, would be more akin to ‘come apart completely’.

• Another word that slipped my mind to mention was the use of the English term ‘bitch’, which is often applied to Stephanie. The term in English is a derogatory insult, originating from descriptors of canines, and holding a slightly gendered connotation as a result. The original Vratan Common word used is similar, though originates from descriptors of serpents, and is heavily gendered, used almost exclusively for those of feminine descript.

• Eloise’s use of the term ‘run away’ has been translated accurately, however I feel it important to mention that the original Vratan Common word used is slightly closer to ‘escape’ in connotation.

• The term ‘stomach ache’ is directly translated, though the original Vratan Common is closer to ‘stomach knot’.

• Mary’s unintentional pun relies on the English phrase ‘poor taste’, with the latter half doing the heavy lifting. Puns are always frustrating to translate, though in this case I was lucky. The original Vratan Common has a similar phrase, which Mary used. Translated directly, it would be akin to ‘that was a flavourless joke’. That doesn’t fully convey the pun, but it’s as close as I could get.

• The word ‘flippant’ was fittingly translated from a Vratan Common word of the same meaning. Though the original word could be directly translated as ‘unserious’.

• Eloise comparing the humans to reptiles urges me to note that reptiles are relatively uncommon in the south of Vratan. Their existence is known of however, mostly due to the prevalence of dragons across the planet.

That’s all for this chapter. If you have any questions, feel free to reach out via the usual channels.

Chapter End Notes:

Stephanie isn't going to know what hit her. 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


A softer little chapter this time around. Needed a break after all that misery lmao. 


Hopefully this chapter gave you Clara x Eloise fans a nice bit of release. Clara's a little heartthrob, everyone can't help but fall for her! 


Anyway, I hope you enjoyed! And leave a review if you did!! Or I'll have Eloise sit on your house. Unless you're into that, in which case, I'll have her sit on your neighbor's house to make you jealous. 


See you next time!


Tomcat Disposables

Word Count: 9681
Added: 03/18/2025
Updated: 04/02/2025
Chapter Notes:

A glimpse into Eloise's past, from an unfortunate perspective...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Dear god, I am so sorry this took so long. 


Between starting school again, and generally being busy, this one took ages. But it's done! And very sad (sorry in advance for this one). 


A big thank you once again to Velasco for helping me proofread this one. Without another set of eyes on the draft, I always miss the dumbest things xD

                                                                                                                                        Seven Years Ago


One foot in front of the other.

Agatha trudged through the oversized town hall. Dull, overcast light trickled in from windows far above, its pale hue dampening colours in its presence. The hallways were quiet, save for the distant sounds of bureaucratic bustle forming a blurred noise floor that permeated the building.

Agatha kept her focus on her feet, and on the way the handle of her ramshackle bucket bit into her fingers. It did little to distract her from the cold.

Winter had arrived with force over the last few days – as Agatha had learned it often did, this far south. It crept in through the floorboards, and through too-thin window panes. It settled low to the ground, biting at Agatha as she skirted along the edges of the gigantic hallway.

She was always careful to avoid walking out in the open, lest she find herself within the path of a giant as they stomped through the halls. It was the first bit of wisdom Agatha had picked up from the other humans trapped here. Their warnings, alongside a few close calls, had kept Agatha alive over the years.

She huddled within her raggedy brown clothes. The cold stiffened her dusty apron and penetrated the leather of her tattered shoes. It even crept onto her scalp, past the mess of thick brown hair that so often repelled it.

The cold summoned memories of trudging through the snowy forest, checking traps and snares. As a trapper, she’d treasured the winter months. Furs grew thicker, and the snow preserved any animals she caught, allowing her to let traps linger unsupervised for longer than usual.

It had happened one of those cold, white days. When she was snatched up by a passing, opportunistic giant. He’d been interested in the coin she’d fetch, and took her deep into giant territory to be sold. Agatha traded hands for a couple months, until she was eventually acquired by the council, who put her to work in their vast town hall.

The giants called the town ‘Woodshelm’, not that Agatha ever saw much of it. Beyond cleaning the occasional window, she hardly caught a glimpse of the world outside. The red-boarded floors and brown-washed walls she trudged through had become her entire world, with only the occasional cobbled stone – seeming, at her size, like a static ocean of boulders – offering variety.

As she walked, Agatha could spot a thin coat of dust powdering the oversized floorboards beneath her tired feet. She’d gained an eye for that sort of thing over the years – most of her time in servitude had been spent scrubbing floors. It was exhausting work, but she couldn’t afford to slack off.

Agatha, and the others, were assigned to different areas around the building each day, so their handler knew when someone had been shirking their duties. This hallway was Sophia’s area for today. Agatha could only hope the girl made it in time. The punishments doled out to slackers were… severe.

With a memory of sweat and leather in her mind, Agatha picked up the pace. Yet again, ‘mistress’ – as their handler insisted she be called – had been erratic with the assignments. Today, Agatha’s cleaning areas were split between opposite sides of the town hall. It was a long trek at her size – and in in her middle age – but she didn’t have a choice. Hauling her bucket and brush, she marched onward. Whether their handler assigned their zones in such a manner out of ignorance or calculated cruelty, Agatha didn’t know.

A rhythmic thudding rumbled through the ground, shaking her bones. Agatha felt eyes on her back.

She shrank into herself, trying to remain inconspicuous as she scurried forward. A shiver tingled up her spine as the giant got closer. There were very few giants Agatha knew that noticed her presence. Fewer still that she felt safe around.

“Agatha!” A familiar voice chirped.

Agatha released a lungful of air, calming her racing heart as she turned to face its source. Blessedly, it was Eloise.

The cheery giantess struck a short, chubby figure as she trot over, spellbook clasped against her chest. Eloise hadn’t grown much taller since Agatha had first met her some five years ago, though her body had been demanding more and more food over the last few months. The mother in Agatha could spot the signs for what they were: Eloise was due for a growth spurt any day now.

Though, perhaps that smaller size helped Agatha feel calm around Eloise. She didn’t seem quite so immense, compared to her towering kin.

Agatha allowed herself a smile as the blonde giantess got within earshot of her voice. “Ellie.” She greeted.

Eloise smiled back at her, squatting down before Agatha in the empty hallway. Her dull green pants rustled with her movement. They matched her oversized green woollen jacket – that Agatha suspected would come to fit her better over the next few years.

The giantess adjusted her glasses. “How are you?” She asked, her voice rolling over Agatha with restrained volume.

“The same as any other day, I s’pose.” Agatha sighed. Some of the other humans bitterly chuckled at the way Eloise would ask that. A life of slavery rarely changed for the better. But Agatha knew the giantess meant well. It was nice to be treated like a person. “Bloody cold today, though.”

Concern flashed across Eloise’s features. “Oh gods, you must be freezing! Even I’m feeling it today.” Agatha noticed that her jacket was pulled tighter than usual. “C’mere.” Eloise adjusted in place, offering a hand down toward Agatha.

Agatha carefully stepped onto the pliant flesh of Eloise’s palm, settling down on her knees with her bucket in her lap. The warmth radiating from Eloise’s skin rushed into Agatha from below, pushing back against winter’s chill. Patient as ever, Eloise waited until Agatha was fully settled before slowly rising back to her full height. The giantess stuffed her spellbook into the crook of her arm, freeing up space to cradle Agatha against her chest.

Agatha let out a sigh, leaning back against Eloise’s breast as the giantess resumed walking. She let the gentle sway of Eloise’s movements sooth her exhaustion, feeling the giantess’ heart plod away behind her. During a long day of work, it was always a blessing to be found by the kindly giantess. Most of the other humans agreed, and sometimes you could spot Eloise trotting through the halls positively decorated with grateful humans being ferried to one destination or another. Speaking of—

“Ellie?” Agatha asked, craning her head back to meet the giantess’ eyes.

“Hm?” Eloise cocked her head to the side, her blonde locks swaying from the motion.

“I’ve been assigned to the sunroom over on the other side of the building.” Agatha explained. “You wouldn’t be able to give me a lift, would you?” Sparing her legs from the trek would make the following hours of scrubbing far easier.

Eloise smiled. “Of course! I was just talking a walk to clear my head, anyway.”

Agatha returned the giantess’ smile, thanking the shades for giving Eloise life. Agatha allowed herself to relax a moment as Eloise changed trajectory. The friendly giantess had been quick with her kindness during Agatha’s early days as a scared, lost human. She had shown Agatha around from her high vantage, keeping Agatha from getting lost – and subsequently punished.

Over the years, Agatha had grown a very real fondness for the mage-in-training. She felt a melancholy joy in watching the teenager – who was merely fourteen when they first met – slowly grow into adulthood. Even if she hadn’t grown all that much. Agatha smirked to herself. Any day now.

A sudden pounding of running feet snapped Agatha out of her reminiscence. She and Eloise both turned to face down an intersecting hall, where a tall, brawny giantess with scraggly red hair was dashing in their direction with a mad grin on her face. She was cradling something in both hands.

Agatha’s heart started to race as she tried to keep herself calm. Elysande – the humans’ handler insisted they call her daughter by the proper name – didn’t exactly have a reputation of being kind to humans. But she’d never laid a hand on the servants, and Agatha knew she wouldn’t try anything in front of Eloise.

Agatha kept telling herself that as Elysande spotted Eloise, slowing down to a jog as she approached. As she got close, Agatha could feel Eloise’s blush from all the way down by the giantess’ chest. In spite of her nervousness, she bit back a smile. Eloise couldn’t’ve been more obvious about her feelings if she’d tried. Elysande leaned in close, a conspiratorial smirk on her face.

Breath puffing slightly, she presented whatever it was she’d found to Eloise. “Check it!”

Managing to pull her wide-eyed gaze from Elysande’s face for a moment, Eloise let out a gasp. Curiosity getting the better of her, Agatha carefully stood in the giantess’ palm to risk a better look.

Her eyes went wide. Cradled in Elysande’s palms was a dire wolf pup. It poked a fuzzy brown head over the giantess’ fingers, darting its gaze around with curiosity as it stabilised itself on its forelegs.

Eloise let out a squealing coo, catching the pup’s attention. As it turned its head toward her, Agatha spotted it was missing its left eye. A primal fear crept into Agatha, irrational as it was. In the wild, stumbling into an isolated, injured dire wolf pup was a death sentence for anyone who didn’t have the wisdom to run away before its mother spotted them.

Agatha reminded herself that she was very much not in the wild, cradled in Eloise’s palm as she was. Though, even still, the pup was only a little smaller than her entire body. It very likely could kill her if it tried. She pulled back into Eloise a few steps.

Eloise, for her part, was completely unfazed by the juvenile killing machine in front of her. She babbled some nonsense its way, shifting Agatha so she could waggle a finger toward the pup’s snout. It extended its head forward, its nose pulsing as it sniffed at the approaching digit, before harmlessly teething against Eloise’s finger.

Eloise giggled, overjoyed at the sight. “Where did you find it?” She asked, glancing up at Elysande’s smug expression.

“In the woods.” The red-haired giantess shrugged. “I heard growling, and spotted her fighting off, like, three other wolves twice her size, all ferocious like. I reckon that’s how she lost her eye.” She said, pointing.

Eloise pouted a sympathetic noise, softly ruffling the top of the pup’s confused head.

Elysande grinned. “Obviously I was impressed. She’s tough as hell, so I thought I’d make her mine. Gonna train her into a proper killing machine.” She gloated, chin raised. Though, to Agatha’s eye, Eloise seemed a lot more preoccupied with how cute she found the little canine.

“What are you going to name her?” Eloise asked, gently scritching under the pup’s chin. The canine leaned into the affection, and even Agatha had to admit it was cute, watching its little head jostled up and down by Eloise’s scratches.

“Something fuckin’, awesome probably. I’m still trying to come up with something.” Elysande answered, scratching her chin.

Faint, approaching footsteps broke through the moment. Elysande’s gaze flicked in their direction as she stood back to her full height. “Shit.” She glanced back at Eloise. “I’m sneaking her back to my room. Come over later today and we can teach her some tricks or something.” She whispered.

Eloise lit up. “Really?” Agatha didn’t need to look at her face to hear her excitement. It was adorable, really.

Elysande grinned. “Yeah.” She said, taking a couple steps back. As she did, her eyes flicked down toward Agatha, seemingly noticing her for the first time. Agatha shrank down as the giantess narrowed her eyes at her.

Elysande leaned down, jabbing a finger toward her. “ Don’t tell my mum about this.” She warned, the threat implicit in her tone.

Agatha swallowed. “Of course Ely—“

The giantess’ eyes flashed with anger.

“O-of course, Sandy.”

Seemingly satisfied, Sandy leaned back, shot a wink at Eloise, then dashed away with her prize. Her mad cackles trailed behind as she thumped off to her room. Eloise’s eyes followed her until she was out of sight, then lingered there for a moment after, too.

Agatha let out a breath she hadn’t realised she’d been holding before she spoke. “Even if I wanted to, I’m not sure I’d have to say anything. Her mum’s not gonna be happy about this.” She noted. Though, She thought. That girl’s mother is rarely happy about anything she does.

Eloise didn’t reply, her longing gaze still fixed on where Sandy had last been visible. Agatha smiled.

“You should say something, you know.”

“Hm?” Eloise mumbled, barely tilting her head Agatha’s direction.

“Elysande isn’t going to notice how you feel if you don’t tell her, Ellie.” Agatha lectured, amusement still tugging at her lips.

Eloise jumped, glancing down at Agatha with wide eyes. Red flushed her cheeks under her glasses. “Wh- you- uh- I don’t-“ She stuttered.

Agatha gave the blushing girl a knowing look. Eloise shrank down into her coat, glancing away.

“Am I really that obvious?” She murmured.

Before Agatha could respond, the approaching footsteps rounded the corner. She tensed. Depending on who it was, she and Eloise could be in for a lecture. Though Agatha let out her breath as Melanie rounded the corner.

The timid giantess slunk through the hallway, avoiding Eloise’s eyes as she shuffled past. Baggy black clothes hung off her plush frame, rustling quietly as she walked. Thick, olive-green hair tumbled down past her shoulders, her eyes hidden by long bangs. She held a small stack of books close to her chest, likely having returned from the library Eloise so often frequented.

Eloise offered a friendly wave as Melanie passed by. The giantess shrank down a little but meekly returned the gesture without a word. Melanie barely spared a glance for the servant humans, whether due to her timid nature, or general indifference, Agatha didn’t know.

Once Melanie had passed by, Eloise shuffled in place a moment.

“Anyway, um. T-the sunroom, right?” She said, glancing away.

Agatha smirked. “Yes, though don’t think you can get out of this conversation that easily.” She teased.

Eloise’s cheeks reddened as she started down the hall. “Look, you’re right I do- I have… feelings. For Sandy.” She blushed. “But…” Eloise sighed, her breath ruffling Agatha’s hair. “I shouldn’t say anything. She’s… out of my league.” The giantess said, downcast.

Agatha raised an eyebrow. “Someone ‘out of your league’ wouldn’t run up to you to show off like that.” She said. “Much less invite you over to her room this evening.” She smirked.

Eloise froze, blushing redder than Agatha had ever seen her. “T-there’s no way. I-I mean… Y-you don’t think-“ She stammered.

Agatha chuckled. “No. I don’t think she’s going to go that far.” She assured. “Knowing Elysande, she probably wouldn’t know what to do with her feelings even if she noticed them in the first place.” She said, adjusting her position in Eloise’s palm. “She’s clearly interested in you, but trust me. Nothing’s going to happen unless you make the first move.” Agatha insisted.

Eloise twitched her fingers, anxiously. “But what would I even say?” She whispered, clearly embarrassed by the thought of being overheard. “What if I just make things uncomfortable between us?”

Agatha shrugged. “I dunno. It’s up to you to figure out yourself.” Agatha hardly felt qualified to give such specific love life advice to a giant teenager.

Eloise pouted. “But you’re old. Shouldn’t you have some wisdom for me about this kind of thing?”

Agatha barked out a laugh. “First off, rude.” She smirked. Eloise glanced away. “And second, I’ve never been in your shoes. My husband was the one to make the first move, I wouldn’t know a thing about it.” She chuckled.

“Well… what did he say, then?” Eloise frowned.

Agatha felt memories tug her mouth into a smile. “He said he’d invented a new kind of knot. Presented it as ‘proof of his love’ and proposed on the spot.” She grinned. “Turned out he’d just stumbled into a worse kind of slip knot.” She chuckled. “He was a fool, but shades bless him he tried.”

Eloise furrowed her brow in thought. “That doesn’t sound like a very good approach.”

Agatha laughed. “No, not really.” She sighed. “But that’s not the point. What he actually said hardly mattered. What mattered was that he’d made his feelings known. Sorting everything out with fancy words came after that.” She shrugged. “Just talk to Elysande. Tell her how you feel. You can work out the details later.”

Eloise chewed at the inside of her lip as she took in Agatha’s words. “…Maybe.” She mumbled, glancing away.

Agatha smiled. She probably wasn’t getting a better answer than that. “You’ll figure it out. I reckon you’re everything a girl like that could want.”

Eloise shrank into a reserved smile, meeting Agatha’s eyes. “…Thanks, Agatha.”

Agatha patted the soft flesh of Eloise’s thumb. “You’re welcome. Giving you a little nudge is the least I can do, ‘specially after having you carry me around like this.”

Eloise’s smile widened. “It’s no trouble.”

A pale light enveloped the pair as they passed by a window. Eloise slowed to a stop. They were skirting around the front of the building, and from Eloise’s vantage, Agatha could peer through the facade and out into the town proper.

A white blanket of snow had been laid upon the outside world — covering the ground, blocking doorways, and powdering roofs. Winter had well and truly fallen over Woodshelm. While Eloise admired the flakes of white drifting down outside, Agatha felt her mirth fade.

She had been counting the winters since coming here. Keeping track of how long it had been by the seasons. This winter was the fifth she would be spending in servitude. Five years of scrubbing floors.

Reality reared its ugly head once more. No matter how close she and Eloise were, Agatha was a prisoner here. Her husband had died ten years ago to disease, and she hadn’t seen her daughter in over five years.

“She’d… be about your age, by now.” Agatha mused, solemn.

Eloise blinked. “She?”

“My daughter.” Agatha said. “She was of thirteen years last I saw her. Just a little younger than you were when we met.”

“Oh.” Eloise whispered, glancing back out at the falling snow. “…Do you miss her?”

“Of course I do.” Agatha breathed. Poorly suppressed longing made her heart ache. “Not a day goes by when I don’t.” She said, feeling her throat tighten. She tried not to imagine how Rosemary must have felt, as she slowly realised her mother wasn’t coming back.

Eloise glanced away, shrinking into herself. “I’m sorry.” She mumbled, guilt written across her features. “You don’t deserve to be here. Not like this.” She said, curling her fingers around Agatha protectively. “You should be with your daughter, not scrubbing floors because some arsehole thought they could make some easy coin by kidnapping you.”

Agatha thumbed at Eloise’s fingerprint. She’d had lived most of her life thinking of giants as immense, cruel monsters. Forces of nature that swept in and caused tragedies with a callous indifference. Though, throughout her time here, she’d found the opposite. She’d found people. People with laws, society, and culture. The terrors they wrought weren’t part of their nature, they were conscious choices, driven by centuries of tradition.

On one hand that made their actions that much more despicable. But on other hand, it meant that things could change. If giant society could see humans as people, then the horrible fates they inflicted upon Agatha’s kind could be avoided.

That faint hope was what kept her going. The hope that one day, giants like Eloise would finally change their people for the better. She kept the possibility tucked away in her heart, kept her head down, and survived. And then maybe one day, eventually, she would be able to see her daughter again.

Agatha sighed. She dismissed her earlier thought. She was a prisoner here, but Eloise really did care. She shouldn’t discount that. “It’s not your fault, Ellie.” She assured, placing a hand on Eloise’s nearby index. “You were a child when it happened. You can’t be blamed for the world you happened to be born into.” She said. “Though,” Eloise glanced back at her. “It doesn’t have to be like this. Not forever. You’re an adult now, if you and others like you spoke up, things might actually be able to change.”

Agatha swallowed. She hadn’t mentioned those thoughts to Eloise before. She feared that if she pushed too hard, the giantess would push back. Agatha usually tried to hold back her hopes for Eloise’s future, but five years of servitude had worn down her patience.

Eloise shuffled in discomfort, glancing away. “There aren’t many others like me.” She confessed. “I’ve protested before, but nobody listens to me. Not really.” She said, eyes downcast. “They might say they do, but nothing ever changes. Eventually I just gave up…” She winced. “I can’t do anything in the grand scheme, so I just do what I can here, helping you guys out.” She sighed. “I know it’s not… enough. But I just don’t have a voice that they respect.” Her expression crumpled behind her glasses. “If only Hugo were still around. He was always fighting for you guys. Maybe he could have gotten the council to listen, but…”

Agatha had only heard about this Hugo in the past tense, mostly from Eloise, and the two humans that had survived here long enough to remember him. She’d never known the giant, but he had clearly been a big influence on Eloise’s character. Agatha had him to thank for Eloise’s kindness, she supposed.

But he was gone. Probably dead, Agatha imagined. Eloise was her only chance.

Glancing out the window again, she felt a reckless desperation creep into her heart. Wishing for change was one thing, but Eloise’s words painted a bleak picture. How much longer would Agatha have to wait? How much longer could she wait?

“They might not listen to you yet, but you’re hardly powerless.” She said. “You’re seen carrying humans around all the time. It couldn’t be that hard to smuggle us out of town.” She suggested, her voice quiet.

Agatha swallowed past the tension in her throat. It was risky, being this forward. Frankly, she was shocked at herself. What had happened to patience?

Time, apparently. She thought. She had imagined herself stronger, able to weather the years it would take for her hopes to align. But she was tired, and desperate. The thought that she had missed some of her daughter’s most important years was too much. It crept into her heart, eroding her will to endure. For all she said about long-term change, Agatha was still human.

She nervously waited for Eloise to respond, terrified at how the giantess might react to something so blatant. Agatha was risking years of their friendship.

Eloise shuffled in place, biting her lip. By the look in her eyes, Agatha could tell this wasn’t the first time she’d considered it. A flutter of hope rose in her chest.

“It’s not that simple…” The giantess argued in a whisper. “My reputation would help me get you out, sure. But it also means that they would absolutely know it was me, once they figured out you guys were missing.” She shrank into her coat a little. “I… I honestly don’t know what they’d do with me after that. But they certainly wouldn’t let me near any humans again. Whoever they found to replace you would be trapped, I wouldn’t be able to help them.”

Agatha clicked her tongue, but Eloise was right. “What if it was slow, then?” She suggested. “One at a time, make them look like unrelated escapes.” Her heart was racing, the fact that Eloise was remotely considering the idea gave her hope.

Eloise frowned, glancing away. “I don’t know… Even if I got you guys out, Woodshelm is pretty far from the border. And assuming you could survive alone in the wilderness for weeks, you’d still freeze to death in the cold.” She argued.

Agatha shuffled in place at that. Beyond the locks on their cages and the enchantment their handler placed on them daily, the forest was the reason most didn’t try to escape. Without any supplies, most people wouldn’t have what it takes to survive the journey home. She was different though. And with Eloise to help get around the spell…

“I can’t speak for the others…” Agatha admitted. “But I can survive the journey.” She steeled herself, holding Eloise’s eye. “I spent half my life learning how to navigate the Giant’s Forest, and trapping for food was half of what I did for a living.” Desperation crept into her voice, her composure buckling under the weight of her years spent trapped in this place. “Please, Ellie. Please get me out of here. Even if it’s just me.” She begged, her voice breaking as she spoke.

Agatha felt a stab of shame for not fighting harder for the others, but she was desperate.

Eloise bit her lip, glancing around anxiously as she whispered. “I don’t know… what if—“

“Eloise, please.” Agatha pleaded, catching the giantess’ eyes. “I just want to see my daughter again.”

It was the simple truth. She’d been avoiding thoughts of home for years, knowing the memories would only hurt to conjure. But she could only hold them back for so long, and speaking with Eloise today had been the final straw. She just couldn’t take it anymore.

Agatha felt her hands trembling, her heart pounding as she hoped beyond hope.

Eloise closed her eyes, taking a breath as she adjusted her glasses. Then, after a pause: “Okay.” She whispered. Agatha’s heart soared. Eloise glanced out the window, into the cold. “Once the snow clears, I’ll help you escape. That way we’ll have time to… prepare.”

Real, genuine joy filled Agatha’s heart. It could be months until the snow cleared, but she could endure. For the first time in years, she had a future. She took a few deep breaths, keeping her heart in check as she steadied herself against Eloise’s thumb. Someone her age couldn’t exactly break down into tears in front of a teenager.

She gripped the digit in an embrace, driving her face into the warm, textured skin. “Thank you…!” She managed. She took another breath, steadying her voice. “Thank you, Ellie. Not just for this. I don’t think I could have made it this far without you being here.” A misting of tears escaped her eyes despite herself.

The world shifted as Eloise cradled Agatha close to her chest. Agatha hid her face in the girl’s blouse. Mingling with her joy was an odd kind of pride she felt toward Eloise. The giantess had proven her character. It made Agatha’s heart swell to have proof that Eloise’s kindness wasn’t superficial. That, deep down, she really was different from the others.

Eloise held the embrace for a few moments longer, before pulling Agatha away to meet her eyes. The giantess offered a smile, moisture gathering behind her glasses. “I’ll miss you when you’re gone, you know.”

Agatha smiled, thumbing the tears out of the crook of her eyes. “I’ll miss you too.” She replied. “But it’s for the best.” She said. Eloise nodded, glancing downward. Agatha felt a melancholy settle over her mood.

If she was being honest with herself, she had almost come to see Eloise like a daughter in her own right. A massively overgrown, bookish daughter. She smirked at the thought. She… truly would miss their conversations.

Eloise looked downcast, looking past her hands with a wan smile. Their thoughts seemed to be moving in similar directions. “You’ll be alright.” Agatha said gently. “You’ll still have Elysande to keep you company.” She smirked.

Eloise flushed, then glanced away with a sheepish smile. “You don’t have to tease me…” She mumbled.

Agatha chuckled. “Alright, alright.” She relented with a smile, successfully having brought Eloise’s mood back up.

The giantess took a deep breath, before she started walking again. They moved in silence for a moment, as the implications of their agreement settled in the air. Agatha had a hard time believing it was real. She almost worried she was dreaming. Before anxiety over the plan could set in, Agatha spoke up again.

“How are your studies going?” She asked. Goodbyes, even pre-emptive ones, hurt a lot more at the giantess’ tender age, so she wanted to keep Eloise’s spirits up.

Eloise perked up. “They’re going well, actually…!” She spoke, her voice returning to its usual, animated self. “I’m finally getting proficient with the basics, and I can consistently turn one material into another, with varying durations depending on the original and target materials.” She explained.

Agatha nodded along, smiling as the giantess’ lively tone mixed with her own brightened mood. The giants’ magic was foreign to her, but she’d put together a vague understanding by listening to Eloise’s rambling over the years.

Eloise smiled to herself. “I’m finally moving on to altering forms and changing sizes.” She said, eyes twinkling with excitement. “Mastering weaving was the hard part. Now I can fully dedicate myself to studying different spells and methods of construction.”

Agatha smiled. Eloise’s interest was infectious. The giantess continued rambling about her studies as they moved through the halls. She only stopped when Agatha told her that Elysande would probably like to hear about her studies, too.

Eloise’s blush had died down by the time they arrived at Agatha’s destination. A small sunroom, tucked away in the western wing. A loose ring of low couches filled the space, surrounding a round, lower table in the centre. In the warmer months, golden sunlight would shine across the space, ushered in by two large windows on the far side of the room. Though now, in the overcast winter months, it was the same cold, pale grey that decorated the landscape outside.

When she’d first arrived, Agatha had scoffed at the glut of seemingly useless rooms scattered about the town hall. Loungerooms and studies littered the building, gathering dust that she and the others had to clean. Now though, Agatha understood that spaces like this served a common purpose. That being to provide comfortable spaces for council member’s families, as well as breakaway spaces for council members to convene and discuss after session. Though, that didn’t make them any less of a chore to clean.

Still, she had a job to do. “Thank you, Ellie.” Agatha smiled.

The blonde giantess returned the expression. “It’s no problem, really!” She said, before glancing around the room. “Should I set you down just anywhere, or-“

“Oh my gods, Ellie~!” A new voice chirped from behind, making Eloise flinch.

Agatha’s blood went cold. As Eloise turned around, her fears were confirmed. It was Stephanie.

The pale-haired giantess stood in the doorway, wearing a shapely dress that showed off her obsessively maintained appearance. Leather sandals slapped against the floor as sauntered into the room, wearing a smile that dimpled her pale blue cheeks.

Stephanie was the last person Agatha wanted to see today. Or any day for that matter. Daughter of the current head of textiles, Stephanie had an inflated opinion of herself, which she made into everyone else’s problem – human or giant. Problems that tended to be brushed under the rug by her influence.

If Agatha had been alone, she might’ve gotten off easy with some mocking words. Or perhaps she’d be made to clean Stephanie’s shoes. But with Eloise in the picture as well? Agatha had no idea what Stephanie would do, and that terrified her. She felt herself tremble as she clutched her wrist in a vain attempt to calm herself.

Stephanie was followed by Isa, her ditsy groupie. The shorter giantess bounced into the room, around the same height as Eloise. Her dusky brown hair bobbed around her face as she trailed behind Stephanie.

“Hi Ellie!” She giggled. “Your hair looks great today!”

Eloise blinked behind her glasses. “R-really?”

Stephanie smiled wide. “Really! And have you been doing something new with your skin? You look amazing.” She said, clasping her hands before her with a tilt of her head.

Eloise blushed, but Agatha could see through them. Their voices were dripping with false sweetness. She scowled to herself. Eloise couldn’t see it, but there was a contempt behind their thin veneer of smiles and compliments. Whatever they were after, it wasn’t going to be nice.

“Ellie…” Agatha whispered, before Stephanie cut her off.

“We were just passing by when we spotted you in here!” She said, casting the briefest of glances toward Agatha as she did so. There was a flash of cool smugness in her eye that sent tingles down Agatha’s spine. Agatha’s heart started to pound. The giantess continued. “What are you up to?” She asked, sweetly.

Eloise started. “O-oh, I was, um, I was just giving Agatha a hand to-“

The nervous giantess was cut off by the light tinkling of Stephanie’s laughter. “Oh Ellie, you’re still carrying the humans around like that?” She giggled, acting as if she had only just noticed Agatha’s presence. “Doesn’t holding them make you feel dirty?” She asked, crinkling her nose.

“Yeah!” Isa snickered as she idly bobbed around the room. “Cause don’t they, like, spend all day crawling around on the floor? They’d be super dirty!” She said, earning a giggle from Stephanie.

Eloise shuffled in place. “That’s not… I-I just want to help them out, is all. The building is so big for them, so-“

“Ellie…” Stephanie intoned, giving Eloise a look that one would give a misbehaving child. “I know they’re cute and all, but you can’t go around treating them like people…!” She giggled. “It’s just not right! You’re so smart, I thought you’d know that by now!”

Isa hopped up onto the desk with a giggle. “Yeah! They’ve got their own legs, why should you have to carry them around?” She added, kicking her feet back and forth. She and Stephanie shared a grin. Agatha felt a cold sweat forming on her brow.

Eloise frowned. “T-that’s not- I-I mean I don’t-“ She stammered, the words struggling to form. It was clear why. Saying to no Stephanie carried social consequences, especially for someone as socially isolated as Eloise.

As much as Agatha wished she could help, she couldn’t. And she really didn’t want to be present for whatever Stephanie was planning.

“Thank you for the lift, Ellie.” She said, pushing the words out quickly. All eyes in the room snapped toward her. “I-if you could just put me down, now.”

“O-oh, right. Sorry-“ Eloise was cut off by a sharp gasp from Stephanie – which was quickly echoed by Isa behind.

“Ellie…!” Stephanie gasped, looking shocked. “Are you really just going to let her boss you around like that?” She asked, her voice indignant. Eloise froze, glancing wide-eyed at Stephanie.

“W-what? I don’t-“

Stephanie cooed, hiding her mockery behind a veil of concern. “Gods, it’s worse than I thought.” She stepped forward, gently taking Eloise by the shoulders. “Listen Ellie. I know they look like us, but you don’t have to do what they tell you to.” She said, pale grey eyes full of false kindness. Isa nodded compassionately nearby.

Eloise looked away, brow furrowed. “N-no, I didn’t-“

“Come on, sit down.” Stephanie didn’t let Eloise continue, ushering her down into one of the low, plush couches that filled the space.

Eloise curled her hands around Agatha protectively as she sat. Agatha trembled. She could only hope they was in for some manner of ‘training’, and not something worse.

As Stephanie settled down in front of Eloise, Isa moved behind her, gently slipping her spellbook from the crook of her armpit. Eloise glanced her way nervously, but Isa responded with a gentle smile.

“Just to help you get comfortable.” She assured. Agatha felt like she was going to be sick.

Eloise settled, glancing at Agatha with a concerned look. Agatha met the giantess’ eyes, trying to communicate her distress through gaze alone. She feared that if she spoke, she would only be inviting further ire from Stephanie.

“Listen, Ellie.” Stephanie began. “I know you like being nice to the humans, and it’s really sweet. But,” She rose a finger in the air. “I think they’re using that to take advantage of you.” She intoned.

Eloise shuffled in place. “T-that’s not-“

“ So, â€ Stephanie interrupted. “You need to learn how to put them in their place. Make them understand that they’re here to serve you , not the other way around.”

Eloise scrunched up her features, before letting out a sigh. “Alright, how?” She relented, clearly just wanting to get whatever this was over with.

Agatha winced. Eloise shouldn’t have taken the bait. Stephanie’s eyes flashed for a moment, before she held a finger to her lip in mock thought.

“Hmm…” She pondered. Agatha heard Isa’s stifled snicker from behind Eloise. Stephanie glanced at Agatha, a cold smirk in her eyes. “Oh, I know!” She reached into a well-hidden pocket at her side, presenting a fresh, human-sized brush. “Your breath was pretty stale just now,” She smirked. “So how about we get her to clean your teeth?”

Agatha froze, feeling a bolt of icy cold shoot down her spine. Above, Eloise flushed, taken aback. Mortified as she failed to choke out a response. Agatha felt her body start to shiver. She knew exactly what Stephanie was playing at. She wanted to protest, to run and hide. But as Stephanie shot her a glance, Agatha could tell from the look in the giantess’ pale eyes that she didn’t have a choice in the matter.

Eloise finally found enough of a voice to speak. “I-I don’t- I really don’t think that’s-“ She stammered, flushed with shame and dread.

Stephanie looked back up at the blonde giantess with a ready smile. “Aw, don’t worry about it Ellie. It’s the least she can do after having you carry her around everywhere!” She assured. She cast an eye down at Agatha. “Right?”

Agatha shivered in place, desperate to be anywhere else than here, but unable to do anything but watch as Eloise’s resistance was broken down.

Eloise squirmed in place. “I-I really don’t know, Steph, I-I don’t want-“

“Ugh, just do it , Ellie.” Stephanie snapped, letting her mask of goodwill slip for a moment. She quickly recovered, adding: “I mean c’mon, you deserve a little pampering, right?” Stephanie flicked the clean brush down toward Agatha, who flinched as it struck Eloise’s palm next to her.

She picked it up with a trembling hand, wondering who exactly Stephanie had gotten the tool from – and what had happened to them in the process. Feeling eyes on her back, she glanced upward at Eloise. The giantess’ blue eyes were apprehensive, unsure.

Isa’s face appeared over her shoulder with a grin. “C’mon, Ellie, give it a try! I bet it feels really good…!” She spoke into Eloise’s ear. Agatha’s skin crawled. They were all over Eloise, trapping her in confines as physical as they were social.

Eloise squirmed, though her eyes were caught by Stephanie’s. The pale-haired giantess held her gaze cooly, applying a silent but powerful pressure. Stephanie was in control of this situation, and they all knew it.

Agatha’s stomach dropped as she watched the last of Eloise’s resolve crumble. The giantess swallowed nervously, before letting out a murmur. “A-alright…”

Agatha could feel Eloise’s hands tremble as they slowly rose toward her face. For a moment, they locked eyes, before Eloise glanced away, ashamed. Agatha’s heart was pounding, twice as fast as Eloise’s own panicked thrum. It took every ounce of self-control she had to not panic.

Slowly, Agatha was drawn closer to Eloise’s face. Her heart pinched in her chest as the giantess tentatively opened her maw. A gale of a whisper blew from within.

“I’m… really sorry.” Such were the only words Eloise could muster, before opening her mouth wide.

Agatha was terrified. Before her lay the object of every human’s fears. A cavern of dripping humid flesh pulsated and writhed behind Eloise’s pale teeth. The space was dominated by the pink speckled mass of her tongue, which snaked out of the darkness of her throat before huddling against the floor of her mouth. A gust of warm, wet air rolled over Agatha as the giantess exhaled, marking her with Eloise’s scent. She couldn’t help but direct her gaze toward its source: the dark, sloped pit of her throat.

Agatha trembled, digging her nails into the hard wood of her brush. She wanted to scream, to run and hide. To cast herself over the edge of Eloise’s palm and take her chances with gravity.

But she felt Stephanie’s eyes on her back. As horrified as she was, only worse things would come from disobeying. She squeezed her eyes shut, gathering what little courage she could muster.

“Go on.” Stephanie said. Agatha could hear the smirk in her voice.

Agatha opened her eyes, facing Eloise’s maw. This is Ellie . She told herself. The blonde, bookish, eternally friendly giantess couldn’t hurt a fly. Eloise was her friend, and would never willingly let anything happen to her while she was… While she was inside.

Shoving her fears into a tiny little box in her mind, Agatha forced herself to crawl forward. Tentatively placing a hand on Eloise’s textured, plush lip, then the smooth, hard surface of her front teeth.

Agatha kept her head down, trying to keep her focus on her hands. She cringed as she planted her left hand into Eloise’s slimy tongue. The muscle twitched and squirmed under her touch, a slithering texture beneath her palm even as Eloise tried her best to hold still. Agatha scrunched up her face and took several deep breaths to steady herself. She tried to ignore the hot natural scent of Eloise’s breath as she did so.

A sudden prod against her rear startled Agatha out of her breathing. “Hurry up!” Stephanie’s voice already sounded muffled only a foot into Eloise’s maw. Her tone was harsh, demanding. “And make sure you go to the back. Get into all those hard-to-reach spots.” She ordered.

Agatha shivered. She didn’t want to think about being that close to Eloise’s throat. Mirroring her concern, a soft groan rumbled out from ahead. Eloise vaguely enunciated a protest.

“I’m just making sure she does as she’s told, Ellie.” Stephanie replied, as if she somehow understood Eloise’s vocalisations. “This is what I’m talking about, you need to learn to be firm with those things.”

Agatha did her best to tune out the rest of Stephanie’s lecture as a sigh from Eloise washed over her body. She didn’t need to hear another dehumanising speech from the bratty giantess. Not now.

Stephanie continued to ramble as Agatha crawled forward. One foot in front of the other.

That mantra had helped keep her sane over the years. She just had to focus on the now. The immediate. She carefully shuffled deeper into Eloise’s maw, keeping her eyes only on where she next needed to place her hands.

She let out a shudder as her feet left the safety of Eloise’s palm. She could sense movement outside as it lowered away, leaving her stranded in the giantess’ mouth. Agatha huddled there on Eloise’s tongue, feeling saliva seep into her clothes. She flinched, gasping as a drop of the stuff fell onto her from above. She trembled, squeezing her eyes shut in the darkness. Perhaps if she just waited here, she could lie about cleaning Eloise’s teeth once they let her out?

She couldn’t risk upsetting Stephanie. If she found out, Agatha would surely be in for more, worse torment. One foot in front of the other.

Mindful of Eloise’s gag reflex, Agatha slowly shuffled deeper. She kept her heart from panicking with the assurance that Eloise would not swallow. At the same time, she couldn’t help but dread a sudden turn. That things would plunge into chaos in an instant.

And yet, the world remained calm. Outside, Stephanie seemed to have moved on from her lecture. Now gossiping about some business her father was engaged in.

Ignoring her, Agatha reached the thick molars nestled in the back of Eloise’s mouth. She kept her gaze focussed solely on them, studying their details in an attempt to distract herself from the rippling gullet nearby.

Eloise’s teeth emerged from her jaw with a smooth flow. Her gums rose to meet them, as if they were pale boulders being pulled from red honey. The teeth themselves were crumpled and rough on the top, and – to Agatha’s mild surprise – there actually were small pockets of gunk nestled within.

Tentative, she gave the teeth a scrub, using the abundant saliva to wet her brush. The gunk crumbed away without too much effort. Agatha tried to focus on the familiar sensation of menial labour, letting it block out the periodic surge of Eloise’s breath, and the encroaching wetness in her clothes.

She couldn’t fully keep her mind from contemplating the worst-case scenario, but as Agatha scrubbed, she couldn’t help but note how cramped it was inside Eloise’s maw. Chancing a glance to her side – and enduring the spike in her heart rate it inflicted – Agatha wondered if Eloise could even swallow her if she tried.

The mental image that thought conjured gave Agatha pause as she shuddered. She took a breath before she continued, quietly blessing the girl’s smaller stature.

A minute went by. Then two. As the minutes crept by, a smidgen of hope crept into Agatha’s chest. Perhaps this really was the extent of Stephanie’s torment. Simply subjecting her to a disgusting, terrifying menial task. Could she really let herself believe that the cruel giantess was simply trying to traumatise her…?

Agatha shook the thought from her mind. One foot in front of the other. She threw her weight into her scrubbing. She just needed to focus on the task at hand, then everything would be fine. She’d done it before.

Agatha was too focused to notice the giant fingers approaching from behind.

Eloise jolted backward with a yelp. Agatha scrambled for purchase as the world around her rocked. Her ears were still ringing from the blast of sound that had rocketed up from Eloise’s throat, when Stephanie’s fingers rammed into her from behind. She gasped as she was forced deeper into Eloise’s maw, face-to-face with the giantess’ gullet.

Outside, she could feel Eloise squirming against something, shaking her body, bucking her tongue. Unwittingly making it even harder for Agatha to orient herself within the shifting, wet cavern.

Stephanie giggled. “Open wide, bitch~” She sang. Eloise began struggling harder, wordless panic escaping her throat.

Agatha screamed.

Her voice bounced off the fleshy walls as Eloise’s tongue shoved against her, unable to stop Stephanie’s fingers from pressing her deeper. Agatha tried to scramble away from the mewling pit of Eloise’s gullet, but she found no purchase against the slick flesh that surrounded her.

Eloise let out a yelp as her head was forced back. Agatha’s cries scratched against her throat as gravity aided Stephanie’s fingers, pulling her down into the pulsing tube of flesh below.

“Eloise…!” She screamed, desperate. “Don’t let them do this! D-don’t swallow. Don’t-“ Agatha’s voice devolved into a howling shriek as Eloise’s gullet closed around her feet.

A well-timed shove from Stephanie rammed Agatha deeper. Eloise coughed and sputtered against the forceful intrusion, but Stephanie didn’t let up. The action only widened Eloise’s throat for a moment, allowing Stephanie to jam Agatha waist-deep into the slick, quivering flesh.

Agatha wailed, thrashing her legs against the peristaltic motion pulsing along them, but to no avail. Her dress bunched up around her armpits, forcing her skin into contact with the slimy flesh.

It couldn’t end like this. Not now. Not after she had just found a way out. Agatha writhed against her confines, but it was no use. Eventually, with no viable option for expulsion, Eloise’s body did what it had to. A swallow grasped at Agatha’s body, lurching her deeper into Eloise’s gullet. Agatha began to hyperventilate.

The motion had snatched her hands.

Two more swallows came hard and fast, crushing around Agatha’s body as she was forced deeper. Eloise’s throat bunched around her neck, eliciting a strangled gasp from Agatha. Time seemed to freeze. Her face was slick with tears and spit, and her hair lay in sodden strands across it. She craned her eyes upward, spotting the last rays of daylight she would ever see again.

As well as Stephanie’s spiteful grin.

The giantess shoved a finger into Agatha’s forehead, forcing her wholly inside of Eloise’s throat. Time resumed as Agatha screamed, crushed by Eloise’s gullet as it drew her deeper agonisingly slowly.

Primal instinct drew a desperate struggle from Agatha’s muscles. She thrashed against the rippling flesh around her, shoving and kicking as much as her cramped confines allowed. Desperate swallows undulated around her, casting saliva down to lubricate her as she writhed. Yet, through all the panic, and the terror, Agatha noticed something.

Eloise was choking.

Strangled gasps tapped against Agatha as Eloise thrashed, just as primal and desperate as Agatha’s own struggles. Agatha froze. She was terrified. Wet, crushed, and about to die. But the thought of hurting Eloise stilled her movements, even for but a moment.

A moment was enough. Without her resistance, Eloise’s throat dragged her down. Agatha’s panic returned in a rush as the giantess’ heart slammed into her from nearby. It faded as she slid further but never left.

A threshold was crossed, and Agatha could hear Eloise’s lungs fill with air as the giantess gasped for breath, her airway clear. Agatha couldn’t hold back any longer. She kicked and screamed and cried as she was pulled deeper into Eloise’s chest.

The heat rose sharply, and an acrid smell began to fill the air. Agatha shuddered as she felt her toes crushed through a tiny opening below. Her motion slowed to a crawl, as she was squeezed through the narrow entrance to Eloise’s stomach. Her lower legs emerged into an open space. The air below was sweltering, and Agatha thrashed for purchase as her hips somehow made it through.

The crushing passage continued until it reached her shoulders. It shoved them together with an immense pressure, forcing them down inch by inch as Eloise’s throat shoved against Agatha’s face.

Then, all at once, Agatha fell.

Eloise’s strangled gasps echoed through her body as Agatha collapsed in a heap at the bottom of her stomach. Muffled laughter penetrated Eloise’s flesh, raking against Agatha’s soul as her mind struggled to accept what had happened. The stomach was dark, but she could make out the cramped sack of rumpled, oozing flesh surrounding her as her eyes adjusted.

This couldn’t be happening.

Before Agatha had a chance to move, the giantess’ stomach lurched. A muffled retch made its way to her ears. Contracting in on itself, the stomach pressed Agatha upward, shoving her back towards Eloise’s oesophagus. Panicked hope blinked to life inside of Agatha.

Eloise was trying to throw up.

Agatha kept herself perfectly still as the stomach’s entrance quivered open. With another gag, her shoulders were forced back up against the oesophagus. Another push tried to get them through, but the strength of Eloise’s body gave out, casting Agatha back down into the hell of her gut.

The world rocked. Eloise’s trembling voice shook down to Agatha’s ears. “No… nonononononono…!” Her voice was hoarse as she began to hyperventilate.

Agatha’s blood ran cold as the realisation dawned on her. Eloise’s body had barely managed to swallow her in the first place. The giantess physically couldn’t throw her back up.

Outside, a rushing of footsteps sounded, followed by cackled taunts. Then, the distinctive sound of a slamming door. Eloise jolted, before dashing, sending Agatha hurtling against the stomach walls.

Eloise slammed into the door, and Agatha could hear her jostling the handle to no avail. “Stephanie!” She cried, voice shaking with fear. “L-let me out!” Rapid breaths pulsed through her chest. “Anyone! Please!” She practically screamed, thrashing against the door.

But it didn’t budge.

Agatha went limp as the giantess stumbled away from the door, whimpering. This was it. Agatha was going to die here.

She yelped as Eloise collapsed to the floor. She could feel the giantess trembling. “A-Agatha…” Eloise whimpered, tears choking her voice. “I-I’m so sorry…! I didn’t think- I-I don’t- I don’t know what to do…!” She wailed.

Eloise’s voice warped into wordless sobbing, the force of her sorrow wracking her body. Agatha lay in a shallow pool of rising acid, feeling numb as it tingled against her skin. Her mind turned inwards as memories flashed through her mind.

Breaking her arm as a teenager. Shadowing her mentor as a woman in training. Giving birth to her daughter. Losing her husband to his illness. Five years of struggling to survive in a foreign land.

All of it had led her right here. Trapped within the belly of the one giant that had ever given a damn about her. A single thought rose to the surface among the turmoil as the stomach groaned around her.

…Was that all there was to this?

Everything Agatha had done, everything she had been. All just to end up here. The object of a cruel joke, orchestrated by a pair of teenagers and played against the only giant who has ever cared about her. Was that all she was supposed to amount to?

Emotion came surging back to Agatha. Tears pooled in her eyes, mingling with the other fluids that clung to her skin in the sweltering heat. All she could picture was her daughter’s face. She had held on to life for so long, all in the hopes that she might one day see Rosemary again. But she never would. Not anymore.

Rosemary would never know what had happened to her mother. To her, Agatha would have simply disappeared one day without explanation. Would she think her mother had abandoned her? Agatha’s heart broke at the thought.

The acid rose, trickling down the oozing walls. Agatha winced. She could feel it biting through her clothes, forcing her to rise from the biting pool with a gasp. Agatha scrambled away, huddling against the wall in a futile attempt to avoid her fate.

Howling sobs echoed in from outside, shaking Agatha from her thoughts. Eloise shivered, wailing incoherent apologies and sorrow. In spite of everything, a caring instinct inside of Agatha was stirred by the sound.

The weight of Eloise’s situation hit Agatha then. She never wanted this either. The giantess’ sorrow pierced Agatha’s soul, drawing more tears as she cried, herself. Casting away her own sorrow, Agatha leaned into the scaldingly hot flesh. She placed a trembling hand against the tingling stomach walls, feeling the vibrations of Eloise’s sorrow against her palm.

Her voice shaking, Agatha hushed Eloise, stroking against the flesh before her to offer what little comfort she could. She could feel the stomach working away at her skin with each pass.

“Y-you’ll be alright.” She managed, gasping through the tears. “This isn’t your fault, Ellie.” Agatha squeezed her eyes shut. “I forgive you…” She choked out.

Agatha couldn’t know if her voice was heard or not. She could only hope her sentiment was at least carried through her touch.

The time went by. The acid rose further. What remained of Agatha’s clothing provided little protection as her skin began to burn. She struggled through the pain, distracting herself by soothing Eloise. There was nothing else she could do. The other two giants had long since left, and a combination of shock and physical damage meant that Agatha’s strength was starting to fail her. She wasn’t getting out of this.

She clung to consciousness as the acid crept around her shoulders. Her entire body tingled and stung, but she couldn’t let go yet. She didn’t want to leave Eloise alone.

Minutes went by before a distant voice muffled into Agatha’s ears. Shortly after, a violent crash sounded from where the other two had left. Rushing footsteps approached Eloise, before a familiar voice sounded out.

“Fucking hell...! Ellie?”

Agatha let out a sigh of relief. It was Elysande. Eloise’s cries rose once more as she lurched forward. There was a soft thump from outside, jostling Agatha in place.

“H-hey, hey,” Elysande spoke, her voice softer than Agatha had ever heard it. “You’re gonna be okay, okay?” Agatha felt Eloise’s body squeeze in an embrace. “Whatever… this was, it’s over now. C’mon, let’s… let’s go back to my room, okay? I’ll, um, I’ll let you hold the wolf, if you want.”

Agatha let herself smile at Sandy’s clumsy attempt at comforting Eloise. She could relax, now. Eloise was in Sandy’s care, now. She didn’t have to hold on any longer. Distantly, she could sense the two of them walking slowly. Soft thumps vibrating up through her body as Eloise shuffled, clinging to Sandy for support as she sobbed.

Agatha could feel herself coming apart. The pain had ceased as her nerves wore away, leaving her only with a dull sense that her body was coming undone. She let herself sink, reassured by the thought that she wasn’t alone. If nothing else, at least she had Eloise with her as she died. Maybe that was enough. As her body unravelled, she hoped that Sandy would stay with Eloise after this.

The last thing Eloise needed was to be alone.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Translator’s Note:

A handful of things to note in this chapter, though less than usual. I find the further we proceed into this story – or rather, the more notes I make – the less words need elaboration, as many have already been made note of. We may approach a point where my notes become minimal. Though rest assured, I will remain. As for this chapter’s notes:

• The giants refer to dire wolves without the ‘dire’ prefix as the humans do. This is because the perspective is flipped, and this is reflected in their language. Regular wolves are referred to as ‘pygmy’ wolves, in their tongue. 
• The nonsense Eloise babbled at the pup is – supposedly – a dead language. One that all of Voeul’s inhabitants know instinctually, yet do not understand. Any reason as to why this is the case is a mystery that has remained unsolved – and the ‘language’, untranslated. 
• Sandy’s self-imposed nickname has nothing to do with sand. It’s phonetic resemblance to the English term is purely coincidental.
• Eloise uses the phrase ‘out of my league’ to describe Elysande. This translation works, but her actual words in Vratan Common more closely translate to ‘beyond me’.
• Agatha refers to a ‘slip knot’. The knot itself is the same between regions, though in Vratan Common, the name can be more accurately translated the ‘stopping knot’.
• The names ‘Woodshelm’ and ‘Rosemary’ were translated directly from Vratan Common, so as to preserve their meaning.  

That’s all for this chapter. If you have any questions, feel free to reach out via the usual channels. 


Chapter End Notes:

Nature, I guess...


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Sorry for such a tragic chapter. Usually when I'm tackling sad or distressing moments, there's a silver lining of later hope that makes it easy. I struggled a bit with writing this chapter, to be honest. 


But I'm sure there're plenty of you cruel fans out there who eat this stuff up lmao, so I'm happy.


I tossed and turned a little over this one, but I'm glad I wrote it, in the end. I wanted to give a little glimpse into Woodshelm before the present arrives there, and I'm pretty satisfied with said glimpse. It also helps set up the immediate next events in the present (I bet you really hate Stephanie now, huh?)


Anyway, I hope you enjoyed, even if it made you sad. If it made you really sad, make sure to leave a review telling me how evil I am for writing it <3


Until next time!